Sometimes I’m shocked by this world in which we live. The news reports from around the world indicate that society, government, and general popular opinion are moving rapidly in a direction away from God. The laws of the land and the media that barrage our senses only seem to glorify man’s perverse ideas about morality and reject the Word of God. Isaiah’s warning to the House of Judah applies all too well in this contemporary age, “Woe to those who call evil good, and good evil; Who put darkness for light, and light for darkness; Who put bitter for sweet, and sweet for bitter!” (Isaiah 5:20). This is the age in which we live, and it is a dangerous place.
It might sound strange to say that we are in danger. Why is it dangerous to live in the age that we do? Many of us live in relative peace and comfort, don’t we? To be sure, most of you receiving this letter don’t live with a threat to your life lurking around the corner, and in fact, the opposite is probably true. Never before in the history of mankind has there been so much abundance and excess. Yet, therein lies the danger.
In this day and age, we have the amazing comfort to have something shipped to our doorstep from the other side of the globe in a matter of days with the push of a button. This is an example of a kind of power invented by man, for man. This power and others like it might cause us to take the blessings of God for granted, believing that man can do anything without God’s help. Comfort, complacency, and pride of the power is offensive to God and places our lives in danger. If we fall into the trap of believing that we can accomplish great things all on our own without God’s help and influence, we reject God in effect. We also reject God when we start inventing and developing not-so “great things,” including things like weapons of mass destruction or conducting scientific research in an attempt to alter God-ordained natural laws and principles.
In the book of Revelation, the Church of Laodicea is addressed with stinging observations about them. “So then, because you are lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will vomit you out of My mouth. Because you say, ‘I am rich, have become wealthy, and have need of nothing’—and do not know that you are wretched, miserable, poor, blind, and naked—I counsel you to buy from Me gold refined in the fire, that you may be rich; and white garments, that you may be clothed, that the shame of your nakedness may not be revealed; and anoint your eyes with eye salve, that you may see” (Revelation 3:16-18). We understand that this description applies to our present time and addresses the predominant attitude of members within the end-time Church of God. The lukewarm attitude and the complacent pride of the people are reprimanded and Church members are commanded to wake up! These characteristics should serve as a warning to all who live in this age.
We understand that the lukewarm attitude is characterized by making compromises with the Truth. There’s an aspect of knowing better with a lukewarm attitude. When the Truth is known, but exceptions are made in our behavior so that we don’t have to adhere to the Truth, one becomes lukewarm. When loopholes are sought so that one might kind-of keep God’s commandments, but really satisfy their own human-driven desires, compromise becomes manifest. Consider the practice of voting in governmental elections, for example. Church members who choose to do so might believe that they are expressing their Christian conviction by supporting a candidate whom they think will uphold their beliefs. However, the actual effect is an expression of ignoring God, exalting the power of man, and making a feeble attempt to improve this world ruled by Satan. With the pull of society away from being obedient to God, there is no shortage of pressure in God’s Church to compromise. The result is a lukewarm attitude in which one attempts to serve two masters (compare Matthew 6:24), but in effect turns from God.
The characteristic of becoming rich and having need of nothing is another distinguishing factor for the Church mentioned here. How closely this resembles our current society, where the knowledge of man and the deductions of science are exalted and the Truth of God is considered ignorance. Society affects us, and Church members must be aware that they can easily fall into the same trap. Following the “god” of science has caused many to reject the Bible and adopt instead the ungodly theory of evolution. There is no question that mankind has managed to accomplish great feats and amass great wealth. This is an objective fact, and inherently no problem. However, the increased pride of man is a problem. Our contemporary age has turned from God, and saying “we don’t need God because our way is better” is condemnatory. God is being expunged from the lives of our contemporaries because of pride.
The Church of Laodicea then is characterized by having a bad attitude—one that rejects God and glorifies mankind. Since we live within the society and in a Church age where this kind of attitude is promoted, it is imperative that we remain on guard. By living in a spiritually hostile environment every day, we are influenced in ways that we might not even realize. Just as water flowing in a stream slowly erodes the banks, living in the age when a Laodicean attitude is prominent influences our own attitudes. When our own beliefs and behaviors inevitably come into contact with the attitudes of a Laodicean age, we need to be on guard to make sure that we are not influenced to compromise. The steady pull of society, families and friends away from God has caused many to reject the observance of God’s Sabbath and His annual Holy Days, and to replace them with celebration of pagan holidays, such as Sunday, Christmas and Easter.
The willingness to compromise—to make exception to God’s commandments and provision for carnal desire—is where we need to be vigilant. Making compromises, as small as they might seem to be, will slowly lead us away from God. By adding each compromise on top of another, little will remain of the Truth. This has happened in the past, and it will happen to people now. But it all begins with a seemingly small and harmless provision.
The attitude of personal pride turns one away from God as well. In a society that glorifies the accomplishments of man and discounts the works of God, those who glorify God are considered weak and ignorant. Since it is human nature to seek approval and acceptance by our peers, we will feel pressure to give in and to give up God so that we may embrace the “enlightenment” of mankind. This is a very dangerous attitude to develop, and it can sneak in very subtly. When God is not needed because people believe they can accomplish something without Him, the attitude of pride has come home to roost. It is dangerous because when man turns from God, God turns from man.
To be on guard against the influence of the Laodicean age, the attitudes of compromise and pride must not take root in our lives. We will encounter pressure to give in just by living in this present age. It is imperative that we take advantage of the tools that are at our disposal to shield against the attacks on our spiritual integrity.
The Church of the Eternal God and its international affiliates take it as our charge to provide you with those tools. You will frequently hear and read about the emphasis to not compromise with the Truth. Indeed, this letter applies. The reason why it is emphasized so often is that we live in a time when God’s Truth is constantly threatened. The material that we produce—the weekly Updates, StandingWatch programs, live sermons and sermons on CD and DVD, booklets, and member letters—are published in large part to support your need to strengthen your spiritual resolve. We encourage you to take advantage of them! You will find an oasis where the Truth is taught boldly and with all honesty. It will help you to build your strength as you stand against the age so adverse to God’s one true Way.
Some of us who were around in our former Church association in the 60’s will remember the growth and the zeal people had. The Church was constantly expanding in growth and in the distribution of the literature. There was a sense of urgency in the air because most of us thought that the Work would end in 1972 and Christ would return in 1975. Well, 1972 came and went. Other dates were put forth and they came and went. By the mid 70’s, there was a shift in priorities in regard to the first commission of preaching the gospel to the world, and certain doctrinal errors began to creep into the Church. In the words of our former leader, Mr. Herbert W. Armstrong, the Church went off track. Great effort was put into getting the Church back on track, and in the early 80’s Mr. Armstrong felt the Church was indeed back on track.
One observation is that it is easier to keep the train on track than to put it back on, once it jumps off the tracks. After the death of Mr. Armstrong, apostasy set in, and the Church split into many groups and what is left of our former association is no longer a part of God’s Church. The original sense of zeal and anticipation had all but dissipated, yet was carried forward by some true followers of Christ.
The same happened at the beginning of the New Testament Church. On its inception on the day of Pentecost, 3,000 people were baptized:
“Then those who gladly received his word were baptized; and that day about three thousand souls were added to them” (Acts 2:41).
Talk about instant growth! A little later, 5,000 men were baptized and added to the Church, not even mentioning the women:
“However, many of those who heard the word believed; and the number of the men came to be about five thousand” (Acts 4:4).
So the Church was growing and there was great anticipation and the belief that Christ would return in their lifetime, as expressed by Paul in the first letter to the Thessalonians:
“But I do not want you to be ignorant, brethren, concerning those who have fallen asleep, lest you sorrow as others who have no hope. For if we believe that Jesus died and rose again, even so God will bring with Him those who sleep in Jesus. For this we say to you by the word of the Lord, that we who are alive and remain until the coming of the Lord will by no means precede those who are asleep. For the Lord Himself will descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of an archangel, and with the trumpet of God. And the dead in Christ will rise first. Then we who are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air. And thus we shall always be with the Lord” (1 Thessalonians 4:13-17).
As time went by, the realization that it was not going to happen in his lifetime set in, and we can see the reflection of this in his thoughts towards the end of his life:
“But you be watchful in all things, endure afflictions, do the work of an evangelist, fulfill your ministry. For I am already being poured out as a drink offering, and the time of my departure is at hand. I have fought the good fight, I have finished the race, I have kept the faith. Finally, there is laid up for me the crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous Judge, will give to me on that Day, and not to me only but also to all who have loved His appearing” (2 Timothy 4:5-8).
The whole Church went through a transition at the time, from being really zealous for the Work to becoming somewhat less zealous which Christ reminded them of in the book of Revelation, when He addressed the Church congregation in Ephesus and the very first Church era in existence at the time of John:
“To the angel of the church of Ephesus write, ‘These things says He who holds the seven stars in His right hand, who walks in the midst of the seven golden lampstands: I know your works, your labor, your patience, and that you cannot bear those who are evil. And you have tested those who say they are apostles and are not, and have found them liars; and you have persevered and have patience, and have labored for My name’s sake and have not become weary. Nevertheless I have this against you, that you have left your first love. Remember therefore from where you have fallen; repent and do the first works, or else I will come to you quickly and remove your lampstand from its place—unless you repent’” (Revelation 2:1-5).
The admonition was, get your zeal back and complete the task at hand for you. Some of us have been in the Church a long time, and we have seen dates come and go. We have seen faithful servants of God die, while others whom we thought to be faithful, came and left, and Christ still has not returned.
What we can learn from the history of the New Testament Church and our own past history in this age is that we must remain focused on the job at hand and not worry about when Christ will come back. Some of us may not be alive when He returns, but that is not what is important. Our critical challenge and responsibility is to remain faithful to the end; then we will receive the crown reserved for us, which Paul was talking about.
Let us not allow trials and tests which we all must go through detract us nor discourage us from doing what we have been commissioned to do, because in due time our reward will be given to us. Setting dates for Christ’s return and being tied up with all kinds of speculation is only a distraction, preventing or at least hindering us from doing the Work given to us by Christ.
Please be mindful of the ministry to pray for them, so that God will protect us from dissenters and enemies and allow us to walk through the doors that He opens to us. This way of life is not a cake walk, but in the end, it does have a great reward, so let us not lose the zeal we need to finish the Work!
Last month, Friday 8th May 2015 was the anniversary of VE Day (Victory in Europe Day), marking 70 years since the end of the Second World War in Europe. There were many celebrations and parties up and down the UK as well as church services.
Less than a year ago, in August 2014, the 100th anniversary of the day Britain entered one of the costliest conflicts in history was marked, that being the First World War.
Wikipedia writes that this “was a global war centred in Europe that began on 28 July 1914 and lasted until 11 November 1918. More than 9 million combatants and 7 million civilians died as a result of the war, a casualty rate exacerbated by the belligerents’ technological and industrial sophistication, and tactical stalemate. It was one of the deadliest conflicts in history…”
It is important to remember history as an educational aid to remind us what we should and should not do. George Santayana wrote in his book “The Life of Reason” (1905): “Those who fail to learn from history are doomed to repeat it.” Sir Winston Churchill worried not so much that those who forget the past are condemned to relive it, but that the loss of the past would mean “the most thoughtless of ages. Every day headlines and short views” (House of Commons, 16 November 1948, as quoted on the website www.nationalchurchillmuseum.org).
According to Wikipedia, they list 34 large scale wars that occurred before the 20th century that were battles spanning two or more continents. The First World War was called that because it was expected that it would be the war to end all wars. However, such optimism was short-lived with the onset of the Second World War (1939-1945) and there have been scores of wars since then. And now we have civil wars in many parts of the world and even those trying to set up an Islamic state.
We have violence at every turn. Children have war games and violence on their computers; films, videos, CD’s, DVD’s and television programmes which inevitably seem to employ violence and killing as part of their “entertainment” content. War, conflict, argument and disagreement seem to be the staple of everyday life.
But we must ask the questions: Did the First World War stop all future wars? Did the Second World War stop all future wars? The answer is plain to see; wars always bring about death and destruction and no one seems to learn from history!
It is easy to take sides when such events take place, but do we look at it from God’s point of view? No side is without blame and war brings about killing, which breaks God’s Commandment not to kill.
In our free booklet “Should You Fight in War?” on pages 4 and 5 are some comments about “The New Testament Teaching on War” where the author, Norbert Link, writes as follows—this is a brief quote and there is much to read and can be done so on line at: https://www.globalchurchofgod.co.uk/booklet/646
“What, then, is the Biblical view of war? We will first look at the very clear and decisive teachings on the issue of war and peace in the New Testament.
“As a general truism, we are encouraged by Christ, as well as His apostles after His resurrection, to live in peace with ALL men. This includes, of course, a prohibition to fight against others, or to retaliate, or even to condemn. Romans 12:17-21 says: ‘Repay no one evil for evil. Have regard for good things in the sight of all men. If it is possible, as much as depends on you, live peaceably with all men. Beloved, do not avenge yourselves, but rather give place to [God’s] wrath; for it is written, “Vengeance is Mine, I will repay,” says the Lord. Therefore, “If your enemy is hungry, feed him; If he is thirsty, give him a drink; For in so doing you will heap coals of fire on his head.” Do not be overcome by evil, but overcome evil with good.’
“We are told to overcome evil with good. We are also told that this means, NOT to avenge ourselves, but rather, to give our enemy food and drink. Obviously, this is telling us that we are not to kill him. That would be ‘evil.’ Rather, we are to overcome evil with ‘good.’ In feeding our enemy, we heap coals of fire on his head; that is, he will see our good deeds and he will be embarrassed when considering his animosity toward us, compared with our good will toward him.
“This Biblical principle teaches HOW to overcome evil with good, not by using a weapon and killing the person [which is evil], but by helping and providing for him [which is good].”
Unfortunately, the Bible is not a source that many, if any, world leaders consult about war or on any other matter. If they did, their populations, in general, would probably immediately dismiss such wisdom and vote the leader out of office! They “don’t do God” as one spin doctor once famously said.
Sadly, it will take the Great Tribulation and the Day of the Lord to concentrate many minds, although Scripture reveals that there will still be opposition during this “time of trouble such as never was since there was a nation” (Daniel 12:1) and similar phrasing in Matthew 24:21. Such opposition at a time of great trouble can be read in Revelation 16:11.
The sign of the times must surely indicate that we are facing events which will lead to the Great Tribulation and the Day of the Lord. This will be a time like no other. “And unless those days were shortened, no flesh would be saved [alive]; but for the elect’s sake those days will be shortened” (Matthew 24:22).
Jesus Christ will return to this earth to fight against men who, once again, will be waging war. The lessons of history will not have been learned. Christ on a white horse will defeat the Beast and his armies (see Revelation19:11-21). Then there will be peace for almost 1,000 years with Satan and his demons banished for that period of time. These events are always discussed during the autumnal Holy Day season which pictures these momentous times.
We know that at the end of the 1,000 years, Satan will be released for a short time and will, again, revert to type, and those who follow him will be taken care of (see Revelation 20:7-10). Satan, the author of all evil, will finally no longer be able to deceive human beings into thinking that there are “just” wars, that wars can solve problems and that wars are necessary, and he will be dealt with accordingly (please review Revelation 20:10).
There will be no more war and pain and suffering. Revelation 21:4-5 are two of the most encouraging verses in the Bible: “’And God will wipe away every tear from their eyes; there shall be no more death, nor sorrow, nor crying. There shall be no more pain, for the former things have passed away.’ Then He who sat on the throne said, ‘Behold, I make all things new.’ And He said to me, ‘Write, for these words are true and faithful.’”
When we know the wonderful things that God has in store for us, why would we want to be involved in any aspect of war? War and all those ungodly practices of man will be consigned to history, and we shall be able to look forward to the most incredible future. And what a future that is!
As we prepare to observe the Feast of Pentecost, we should reflect on what has happened in each of our lives through the calling of God and His gift of the Holy Spirit.
The apostle Paul wrote to the church in Corinth, and he reminded them:
“For you see your calling, brethren, that not many wise according to the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble, are called. But God has chosen the foolish things of the world to put to shame the wise, and God has chosen the weak things of the world to put to shame the things which are mighty; and the base things of the world and the things which are despised God has chosen, and the things which are not, to bring to nothing the things that are, that no flesh should glory in His presence. But of Him you are in Christ Jesus, who became for us wisdom from God—and righteousness and sanctification and redemption—that, as it is written, ‘He who glories, let him glory in the Lord’” (1 Corinthians 1:26-31).
Paul continues:
“But as it is written: ‘Eye has not seen, nor ear heard, Nor have entered into the heart of man The things which God has prepared for those who love Him.’ But God has revealed them to us through His Spirit. For the Spirit searches all things, yes, the deep things of God” (1 Corinthians 2:9-10).
In his writing, Paul draws an emphatic contrast between the world and those of us who have been given the Spirit of God, also noting that “we have the mind of Christ’” (1 Corinthians 2:16).
Do we?
Are we utilizing the awesome power of God to overcome sin and to bear fruits of the Holy Spirit? Consider: we are instructed to “Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus” (Philippians 2:5); we are to be “bringing every thought into captivity to the obedience of Christ” (2 Corinthians 10:5); and we are to “grow in the grace and knowledge of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ” (2 Peter 3:18).
Most of us are long-time members in the Church of God. All of us have faced trials—sometimes so overwhelming that we might have questioned whether or not we could even make it! But we have, and the Word of God reminds us:
“Beloved, do not think it strange concerning the fiery trial which is to try you, as though some strange thing happened to you; but rejoice to the extent that you partake of Christ’s sufferings, that when His glory is revealed, you may also be glad with exceeding joy” (1 Peter 4:12-13).
Brethren, we know that trials will continue—in fact, we need to understand that the time ahead of us will be the worst period in all of human history! (Matthew 24:21). We are living now in the generation “upon whom the ends of the ages have come” (1 Corinthians 10:11).
God has called us to be part of the “elect”—to be among those who will receive His divine protection (Matthew 24:22). This will only prove true if we continue to endure, to overcome and to be faithful servants in fulfilling the Work of the Church of God (Matthew 24:46).
Brethren, THANK YOU for the love and encouragement you supply to one another! While the world grows more defiant in its rebellion against God, let us take the admonishment we receive to heart, and, with renewed zeal, be filled with the Spirit of God!
Having completed the Church Conference and the Spring Holy Days, we want to review some highlights of what has proven to be an extremely busy and productive period in the Work which God has given all of us to accomplish.
Our newest booklet, “Heavens and Earth… Before and After the First Man!,” has been published, and we are including a copy with this letter for those who have not yet received one.
The 2015 Church Conference was held in San Diego, California, beginning on March 20th and continuing through the 24th. We began by reviewing activities in all our Church areas. A special focus this year has been the new website and our efforts to present a uniform design presence throughout. Of note is the fact that we have seen increased traffic to our Church websites over the year, most significantly since the launch of the new design. Also, we have recently launched a new media campaign to take advantage of the use of emails, press releases and postings on Facebook to more effectively publicize our booklets, sermons, StandingWatch programs, and other material. In addition, we have also published information on our websites about our observance of the Feast of Tabernacles 2015 in California and Germany.
Sabbath observance guidelines, anointing requests and tithing questions were some of the topics discussed with the resulting goal to present these in future Q&A’s. Subjects for new booklets were chosen, and we addressed the need for reprinting some booklets as well as translating more booklets into German and French, and perhaps other languages.
One of the most effective outcomes of this year’s Conference was to strengthen our mutual bond to diligently carry forward the preaching of the gospel. Being together at our headquarters is purposely scheduled around the time of the Spring Holy Days, and we are able to coordinate our resources in the challenging tasks we face.
During this time, Brian and Jill Gale were able to visit from their home in England on an extended basis. That allowed Mr. Gale to conduct the Passover service in Ramona along with fulfilling other duties during the Days of Unleavened Bread. Also, following the Conference, Rene and Delia Messier met with the brethren in Oregon to observe Passover and the First Day of Unleavened Bread. Passover services were broadcast live from Fort Collins, Colorado, in order to include some members living further east in the U.S.
Due to the needs in Germany, both Norbert Link and Mike Link traveled to be present for the Passover and Days of Unleavened Bread. Here is a short summary of their visit:
Norbert and Michael Link returned from Germany where they conducted Passover services (31 members in attendance), two baptisms and services on the first and last day of Unleavened Bread and the following weekly Sabbath. Norbert Link gave three sermons and Michael Link gave one sermon in the German language, while other members were given the opportunity to deliver a sermonette and the two offertories. All these messages have been posted on our German website.
The Links also joined the brethren and guests for the Night To Be Much Observed in a nice restaurant and spent much time with counseling. They also participated in social activities with the members who had chosen to stay for the entire time or most of the week-long Spring Festival, including a soccer game and a BBQ, as well as other get-togethers.
A Facebook page for the German church was made public, and arrangements are being made to print four new German booklets, which will bring the number of printed German booklets to 13. Plans are also being discussed to print four additional German booklets around the Feast of Tabernacles time, while translations of more English booklets and articles into German are ongoing.
Brethren, we are witnessing the fulfillment of momentous prophecies! Events are coming together to very plainly reveal that the time of the Great Tribulation spoken of in the Word of God is looming before us! The commission given to the Church of God takes on more urgency every day, and we all must stay vigilant and committed to zealously serving God.
Beyond warning about the terrifying events about to descend on this world, we have to announce the soon-coming establishment of the Kingdom of God here on earth. This is “good news” of a future of peace—something nations seek and talk about but are helpless to achieve.
As never before, we need a spirit of unity in order to accomplish the daunting responsibilities set before us. Ideally, that spirit of unity should be manifest in ALL of God’s churches, but this is, sadly, not the case. A unified spirit can only come through God’s help, and we can be confident that He will give that help when we faithfully seek to please Him!
When you receive this letter, we will be conducting our Church conference in San Diego, and following that, Michael Link and I will be traveling to Germany for the Passover and the Days of Unleavened Bread, while Brian Gale will be conducting Passover services in San Diego, Rene Messier in Oregon and Dave Harris, Eric Rank and Robb Harris in Colorado. As in previous years, we will give our scattered brethren opportunity to participate live in Passover services, which we will broadcast from Colorado over the Internet.
When we partake of the Passover symbols of bread and wine, we think of Christ’s death (1 Corinthians 11:26). We reflect on Christ’s supreme Sacrifice—that He was willing to die for us so that we can live. And since we are justified by His death, but saved by His life in us (Romans 5:9-10), we continue with celebrating the Festival of the Days of Unleavened Bread for seven days, symbolizing our complete willingness to live a sinless life (1 Corinthians 5:7-8)—seven representing “completion” and “perfection,” and leaven representing sin during this time period.
A word of caution is in order. We are commanded to take the Passover symbols of bread and wine, but we are also cautioned not to do so in an unworthy manner (1 Corinthians 11:27-29). We are not to think that we are without sin (1 John 1:8), but we must acknowledge sin, confess it to God and repent of it (1 John 1:9). On the other hand, our self-examination (2 Corinthians 13:5) should make obvious to us that, generally, we have lived in a way worthy of our calling (Ephesians 4:1-3). When we realize that this has not been the case, then it is high time to make changes in our life. You might want to look at passages such as Philippians 1:27 and Colossians 1:9-12.
We are asked to live holy lives (1 Peter 1:15). This is true for all people who have come to the knowledge of the truth, but it is especially applicable for baptized members of the Church of God who are about to partake of the Passover symbols.
During the last several weeks and months, we have been writing quite a bit about areas of self-examination and self-reflection.
In the Editorial for this week’s Update, “Beware of Infections,” Brian Gale wrote: “Satan, the god of this world (see 2 Corinthians 4:4), wants to infect us with as many of the works of the flesh as possible (see Galatians 5:19-21), and he does this in many ways. Often, he can work through others to cause as many problems as possible to those called by God… Human nature, being what it is, can push us to get involved and to take sides. Spiritual infection can spread and this can be unfortunate where others may be involved. The apostle Paul faced problems in the Corinthian Church where he writes about envy, strife and division (1 Corinthians 3:1-4). Satan causes division (Revelation 12:10), and we must not adopt any such attitude that is not a Godly one.”
In his recent Editorial, “Prepare Yourselves,” Michael Link wrote: “We have to make sure that we are strong in the Church as well. There is a dangerous warning for those who take this lightly. Revelation 3:14-22 talks about the lukewarm Church, describing the works and attitudes of those who don’t produce much fruit.”
Robb Harris wrote in his Editorial, “Protecting Our Treasure”: “Dwelling on the passing treasures of the world is like relying on the teachers Peter warned us about: ‘These false teachers promise freedom, but they themselves are slaves of immorality; whatever overpowers you, enslaves you’ (2 Peter 2:19, Common English Bible). We are slaves to God.”
Rene Messier stated this in his Editorial, “The Point of No Return”: “Christ never passed the point of no return—for Him, it was never a close call. He never allowed desires to take hold of or conceive and settle in His mind, and He never allowed them to give birth to sin. Since He could overcome temptation, we can do likewise, when Christ lives in us, helping us to attain that state of being free from sinful behavior. Let us never lose sight of the fact that with Christ’s help, we can overcome temptation and abort actions leading to sin, and if desires have conceived and have given birth to sin and death, we must quickly repent.”
In his Editorial, “Selfies,” Dave Harris wrote: “Self-righteous individuals are presumptuously arrogant along with being self-willed and right in their own eyes; they practice ‘fixing’ others while ignoring their own problems; they have a spirit of defiance and disrespect—stubbornly resisting guidance. Perhaps the most glaring shortfall of self-righteous people is that they are weak! Christians who hold onto and sustain the vanity of self-righteousness are blocking themselves from God.”
In his Editorial, “The Work of Man,” Eric Rank wrote: “If we have pride in our lives that elevates our opinions of ourselves above God, knowing that this is something that God will punish, what are we to do? We need to change our perspective to be spiritually minded and to walk in the Spirit.”
This was just a brief portion of the many pieces of advice which we have published recently, including in our Q&As, booklets, sermons and StandingWatch programs. But all of this brings us to an important question. We have always emphasized that it is ultimately up to the individual member to decide, before God, whether or not he or she is able to partake of the Passover in a worthy manner. The same is true for other important decisions, such as baptism or marriage. After necessary counseling and preparation, the minister of God will baptize the person or officiate the marriage of two members, unless he sees very strong reasons for not doing so. He cannot look into the heart of a person, and sometimes, people are good at deceiving others and themselves, but they can never deceive God.
However, it is absolutely true that in time, God will reveal to His loyal ministers whether a baptism was valid; whether a marriage was bound by God; or whether a person has repented and is in a position and frame of mind that he or she can partake of the Passover in a worthy manner. When the minister is led by God to conclude that this is not the case, then this poses certain consequences for him. Regardless of what organization within the spiritual Body of Christ he might belong to, he will have to determine whether a marriage was bound by God when the question of divorce and remarriage is brought up, and he had better not make a superficial and quick decision just to please his organization, other ministers or the membership. He might have to approach the “baptized” person with the goal of counseling and advising regarding possible “re-baptism” after proper and genuine repentance, and he also has a duty from God NOT to allow a person, who did not really repent, to attend services to partake of the Passover, knowing that he or she would eat and drink judgment for himself or herself; and that this might lead to serious sickness and even premature death of the individual (compare again 1 Corinthians 11:27-30).
To take the Passover lightly is a foolish thing to do. To think that we can escape the judgment and condemnation of God by just fooling ourselves and others is futile and vain, because our (unrepented) sins will find us out (Numbers 32:23), and what we sow, that we will reap (Galatians 6:7).
God is merciful and forgiving, when we repent and ask for forgiveness and show through our conduct that we mean it. But self-righteousness, haughtiness, pride, arrogance; the conviction that we know it better than God or His loyal and proven ministers; the desire for strife and contention over words; and the spirit of rebellion manifest an unrepentant spirit. We might proclaim our repentance as long as we want, but if our deeds, words and the manifestation of our true self become clear as light, then God will not accept such “proclamations,” and a minister of God is duty-bound to exclude a member with such an attitude from Passover services… with the hope that perhaps, he or she might be able to take it one month later during the “Second Passover,” praying that by that time, true and genuine repentance and works worthy of repentance will have become manifest. After all, the Bible shows us that God gives His ministers the Spirit of discernment and that in time He will make it obvious to them whether or not someone has truly repented (John 20:21-23).
If you are in doubt, please counsel with God’s true ministers, and don’t just assume that the biblical admonitions do not apply to you. If there is unrepentant sin in your life, now is the time to get rid of it. At the same time, God knows about our weaknesses and He knows that we will never reach perfection in this life. But He expects from us a willing heart and obedience, as much as possible. Haughtiness and pride were the cause for Satan’s downfall. We must never allow ourselves to give in to pride and self-righteousness. These are mortal poisons which will destroy us.
In this booklet, we will address many puzzling questions pertaining to the ancient history of planet earth, the history of man and the purpose of his life, questions that only provoke a confusing array of responses rather than reasonable and sensible answers. Was there a world prior to Adam, and if so, what did it look like? What purpose would it serve to have a world without modern mankind? Is everything that exists simply the product of an accidental “evolutionary” process, initiated and developed through mere time and chance, or did God really create everything? The Bible says that He did! With this perspective, then, where can we find meaningful and believable answers to the following questions?
For instance, did God create voracious dinosaurs and other vicious creatures? Have some of them survived? Did man coexist with dinosaurs? Why are there aggressive animals today? Are the biblical Leviathan, Behemoth, Rahab, and other serpent-like sea creatures just figments of imaginary fairy tales and fables? Does the Loch Ness Monster or Ogopogo really exist? Could creatures such as Bigfoot, Sasquatch or Yeti exist today? Were there giants on the earth at one time, and if so, did all of them die out? Who was the Neanderthal Man? Was he an animal, a modern man, or was he identical with the biblical giants of old? Were biblical giants the offspring of sexual intercourse between angels and humans?
How long has modern man existed? Does the Bible say that God created the physical universe and the earth about 6,000 years ago, and that he accomplished this feat in just 6 days? Does God have a 7,000-year plan for mankind? Was the earth created in a state of utter confusion and destruction, or did the earth become this way? If it became destroyed, how and why did this happen?
Who ruled the world prior to Adam, and who has been ruling it ever since? Are fallen spirit beings responsible for much of the evil in the prehistoric and ancient world, as well as modern times? What was the initial potential of these spirit beings, and why did they fail? What is the purpose and potential of mankind? Since God created the physical earth and the universe, why does the Bible say that He will create new heavens and a new earth? Will they be physical or will they consist of spirit?
Join us in this interesting search of the Bible to find answers to these and many other questions.
Part 1 Dinosaurs Before Man?
Some believe that God created the earth in six days, and that He created dinosaurs and man at the same time. Others reject the Bible altogether or consider its stories as fairy-tale inventions by uneducated minds. But then there are those who point out that the Bible does not teach that God created the universe and the earth in six days, nor that all animals were created together with modern man at the same time. This begs the question: Does the Bible allow for the existence of dinosaurs prior to the creation of modern man?
We will explain in the following pages that dinosaurs were created and did exist PRIOR TO modern MAN, and that they became extinct BEFORE the creation of man (Adam and Eve), due to a universal catastrophe which engulfed the entire earth.
We will explain the cause for this catastrophe. We will show that God subsequently restored the surface of the earth and brought into existence modern man at that time, as well as the kinds of animals and plants which are basically still known today. (However, God did re-create some dinosaur-type sea animals when He created man, as will be discussed in Chapter 3 of Part 1). A subsequent worldwide catastrophe at the time of Noah wiped out all land animals, birds and insects (but not necessarily sea animals), except for those which were preserved in the Ark.
We will also respond to “objections” which are raised against our conclusions. These objections claim that the earth is only 6,000 years old, and that God created all dinosaurs and man together at the same time—“in the beginning”—and that all of those dinosaurs, as well as man, continued to live together on this planet until they were destroyed in the flood at the time of Noah. As we will show, this erroneous idea is not based on the Bible.
Part 1—Chapter 1 The Creation and Destruction of the Earth
In our free booklet, The Theory of Evolution—a Fairy Tale for Adults?, we explain that neither the universe, nor the earth, man, animals or plants were the product of either atheistic or theistic evolution, but that GOD created everything “by fiat.” However, we do not deny that modifications did and still do take place within a species—different “types” or “breeds” of dogs or cats, for instance—but such modifications do not occur from one species (cat) to another species (dog), or from a reptile to a bird, or from a bird to a mammal, and most certainly not from an animal (ape) to a man!
God Created the Heavens and the Earth
In the chapter, “The Proof of Creation,” in the aforementioned booklet, we state the following:
“While scientists tell us the beginning of the universe began with a ‘big bang,’ the Bible tells us something altogether different. God says in Genesis 1:1, ‘In the beginning, God created the heavens and the earth.’ The word ‘heavens’ is plural, referring to the entire universe. [This will be explained in more detail in Chapter 3 of Part 1.] In Isaiah 45:11–13, God says, ‘Thus says the LORD, the holy One of Israel, and His Maker: …I have made the earth, and created man on it. I—My hands—stretched out the heavens, and all their host [the stars, planets, etc.] I have commanded.’
“The New Testament confirms these claims in Hebrews 11:3, ‘By faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God, so that the things which are seen were not made of things which are visible.’ Hebrews 1:10 tells us, ‘You, LORD, in the beginning laid the foundation of the earth, and the heavens are the work of your hands.’ Again, we are told that it was God who brought into existence everything there is. Revelation 4:11 states, ‘You are worthy, O Lord, to receive glory and honor and power; for You created all things, and by Your will they exist and were created.’…
“Note God’s purpose for His creation in Isaiah 45:18, ‘For thus says the LORD Who created the heavens, Who is God, Who formed the earth and made it, Who has established it, Who did not create it in vain, Who formed it to be inhabited.’ The Hebrew word for ‘in vain’ is ‘tohu,’ which means ‘empty’ or ‘in a state of waste.’ When God created the earth, it was not created in a state of being empty or waste. Rather, we read in the book of Job, that the angels were delighted when they saw the beauty of the earth, as God had created it. Job 38:4–7, ‘Where were you when I laid the foundations of the earth… when the morning stars [high-ranking angels, compare Isaiah 14:12, New International Version] sang together, and all the sons of God [lower-ranking angels in this case, compare Job 1:6; 2;1] shouted for joy?”’ The angels would not have shouted for joy if the earth had been an empty, wasted, uninhabitable planet, which had to wait millions of years for physical life to evolve. No, the earth was created in a beautiful condition, capable, at the time of its creation, of supporting life.”
God Created Angels Before He Created the Earth
Before continuing, please note that “angels” were already in existence when the earth was created. We read that God created everything. “God” is a translation of the Hebrew word “Elohim,” which describes here a Family of God Beings, currently consisting of the Father and the Son, Jesus Christ. That is why “God” said, “Let US make man in OUR image” (Genesis 1:26). God the Father created everything through Jesus Christ (John 1:1–3; Hebrews 1:1–2)—the visible AND the invisible (Colossians 1:13–18, especially verse 16). Angels are created beings, and we will present the biblical fact in this booklet that one-third of them were placed on the earth for a special purpose. We are not told in the Bible how long ago the earth was created, nor are we told how long prior to the creation of earth the angels came into existence by the hand of God. But remember that God did NOT create the earth “in vain”—in a state of emptiness and destruction.
The Earth BECAME Void and Empty
In the chapter entitled, “The Earth Became Void and Empty,” our booklet on evolution states:
“With this in mind, let’s read Genesis 1:2, ‘The earth was without form [Hebrew ‘tohu’], and void, and darkness was on the face of the deep.’ A more correct translation would be, ‘The earth became void and without form.’ Some translations, like the Companion Bible and The New International Version, have made notations to this effect. [The German Elberfelder Bible states in a footnote as well that the translation can be rendered as, “became” (“wurde” in German)].
“We saw that Isaiah 45:18 tells us that God did not create the earth in vain, or ‘tohu.’ The Hebrew word for ‘in vain’ in Isaiah 45:18, ‘tohu,’ is the same word used in Genesis 1:2, and rendered there, ‘without form.’ So we read in Isaiah that God did not create the earth ‘void’ and ‘empty,’ but we also read in Genesis 1:2 that the earth was ‘void’ and ‘empty.’ Since the Bible does not contradict itself, the only explanation is that the earth, which had NOT been created ‘void,’ subsequently BECAME ‘void.’
“The reason why some translate Genesis 1:2 as, ‘The earth WAS void and empty,’ rather than, ‘The earth BECAME void and empty,’ is based on the fact that the Hebrew word, translated ‘was’ or ‘became,’ can indeed mean both, based on the context. The word in Hebrew is ‘haya.’ It is up to the translator to decide whether to use ‘was’ or ‘became,’ and unless the translator understands what transpired here, based on what the Bible says elsewhere, the resulting translation is going to be misleading.
“Let’s look at some examples that show that the Hebrew word ‘haya’ can mean ‘became.’ As a matter of fact, in the following passages, the word ‘haya’ can ONLY mean ‘became,’ and NOT ‘was.’ Genesis 2:7 says, ‘And the LORD God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life, and man BECAME [haya] a living being.’ Let’s also read Genesis 19:26, ‘But Lot’s wife looked back behind him, and she BECAME [haya] a pillar of salt.’ Another interesting passage is found in Deuteronomy 27:9, ‘Then Moses and the priests, the Levites, spoke to all Israel, saying, “This day you have BECOME [haya] the people of the LORD your God.”’ Finally, 2 Samuel 7:24: ‘For You have made Your people Israel Your very own people forever, and You, LORD, have BECOME [haya] their God.’
“Many theologians and scientists have correctly postulated that the state of emptiness, described in Genesis 1:2, occurred long after the state described in Genesis 1:1, when God created the earth. For instance, Joseph Free, Ph.D., Professor of archaeology and history, published a book in 1950, entitled, ‘Archaeology and Bible History.’ He writes on pages 19 and 20, ‘The date of the creation of the universe is an entirely different question from the date of the creation of man. The universe may have been created shortly before the creation of man…or long before, depending on whether or not a long period of time is involved in the first two verses of Genesis. [T]he original creation of the universe and the earth is described in Genesis 1:1, “In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth.” Then a period of time followed during which “the earth was without form and void.” … This period of time may have been of any length, and could include the geological ages observable in the earth’s surface… After this cataclysmic period, the putting of the world in order is described in Genesis 1: 2b, 3 ff…
“‘In the nineteenth century George H. Pumber in his book, ‘Earth’s Earliest Ages,’ popularized this view that there may have been a long period or gap in Genesis 1:1, 2, and it is sometimes charged that the whole idea is due merely to his book. The possibility of a gap or a long period of time in Genesis 1:1, 2, has, however, been held by many competent theologians…’ …”
We will address later what caused this cataclysmic period, and why the earth, after it was originally created in a state of beauty, BECAME a wasteland. Before the earth became “void and empty,” animals had already lived there. It is important to remember, however, that man did not exist at that time. His creation is described in Genesis 1:26, AFTER God had made the earth habitable again, and after He had created the types of animals which still exist today for the most part. An interesting passage describing the re-creation or the renewal of the surface of the earth can be found in Psalms 104:30, “You send forth Your Spirit, they are created; and You RENEW the FACE of the earth.”
The Bible Confirms a Catastrophe Prior to the Creation of Man
In our aforementioned booklet on evolution, we present scientific evidence that the earth did, in fact, BECOME void and empty through a worldwide catastrophe, and that this cataclysmic event caused the extinction of the dinosaurs and other pre-Adamic animals. We will not take the space here to repeat these findings, but we recommend that our readers study our booklet in that respect. Herein, we will continue with quotes from said booklet, showing the BIBLICAL evidence for this worldwide catastrophe and God’s subsequent restoration of the surface of the earth and the ultimate creation of man.
God Renewed the Surface of the Earth
In the chapter, “In the Beginning…,” we say the following:
“The Bible confirms a catastrophic event in the past that destroyed a previously beautiful earth. This event produced darkness and devastation that God had to remove when He renewed the surface of the earth. Looking at Genesis 1 more carefully, we can see that the darkness was the result of comets or asteroids hitting the earth, as well as subsequent volcanic eruptions. Genesis 1:3 says that God said there should be light, and that there was light. But then we read that subsequently, God made the sun, the moon and the stars. Is this a contradiction? Was the great skeptic Voltaire correct when he asked sarcastically, ‘How could there be light, when there was not a sun yet?’ The answer becomes clear when we remember what happens when a meteor or an asteroid or a comet hits the surface of the earth. The smoke from the flames can darken the sky for months, even years. Sunlight could not come through. God had to eliminate the darkness so that the light of the sun could shine through to the earth.
“But still, how can it be that God made the sun on the fourth day, after He had already made light on the first day? The answer is that the Hebrew word translated ‘made’ in verse 16 can also be translated ‘had made’ or ‘will have made.’ One must always consider the context. Remember in Genesis 1:1, ‘In the beginning, God made the heavens and the earth.’ God did indeed make the sun, moon and stars in the beginning, though we are not told the time frame of the original creation of these elements. Therefore, verse 16 must be correctly translated that God HAD already made the sun, moon and stars. Then on the fourth day God eliminated all the smoke and dust so that the sun, moon and stars could be viewed again in full clarity and strength.
“Reading verses 14 and 15 again, ‘Then God said, Let there be lights in the firmament of the heavens to divide the day from the night… and let them be for lights in the firmament of the heavens to give light on the earth.’ In other words, let them become fully visible. Until then they divided nothing, as there was still a lot of smoke and ashes.
“Commentator R.K. Harrison, in his ‘Introduction to the Old Testament,’ points out that Genesis 1 is written as if the writer was on the earth at the time he wrote, and describes the phases of re-creation in the way he would have seen them. From that standpoint, the writer would have seen the sun, moon and stars on the fourth day when God removed the darkness caused by the fallout…”
Why Covered with Water?
In our above-quoted booklet, we continue to address the question as to why the earth was covered with water, as verse 2 of Genesis 1 tells us. We explain that huge tidal waves can be produced by volcanic eruptions and earthquakes in the oceans, and we give numerous historical ancient, as well “more modern” examples to that effect.
We state: “…scientists tell us that even today, in order to see most of the earth flooded with water, not too many spectacular occurrences are necessary. For instance, Bangkok, Thailand, is located only one meter above sea level. A large portion of the Netherlands is actually under sea level. Many developing countries, in fact, are threatened by the possibility of tidal waves or tsunamis. So it is possible, even from a scientific view, that meteors, asteroids and comets hitting the earth, combined with resulting earthquakes, volcanic eruptions and sinking of the earth, as well as huge tidal waves or tsunamis, could have resulted in the surface of the earth being covered with water.”
Why the Initial Catastrophe?
In our chapter, “Punishment for Sin,” from the same booklet, we begin to answer the question as to WHY such worldwide destruction that destroyed the dinosaurs occurred after the earth had been created in a beautiful state—so much so that the angels shouted for joy! We state:
“The cause for the destruction was sin. The Bible tells us that angels occupied the earth prior to man and their leader was Lucifer. But Lucifer became proud and haughty. He induced the angels under him to fight against the very God who created them. Of course, they lost…
“Lucifer’s name, meaning Lightbringer, was changed to Satan, meaning Adversary. The angels under him became known as demons. And because of the sin committed by Satan and his angels, the earth that they inhabited was destroyed. This physical destruction, caused by sudden catastrophes, explains part of the fossil record. Remember, fossils can only be formed in a sudden way. Gradual changes don’t create fossils. Some fossils were formed during other catastrophes, such as the world-wide flood. Again, such catastrophes took place because of sinful conduct of the inhabitants of the earth. A lesson we should learn from this is that sin has a price—you reap what you sow. The fossil record proves that evolution did not take place, and could not have taken place. Rather, fossils establish the existence of sudden catastrophes.”
We will discuss Lucifer’s sin and rebellion in much more detail in the next chapter of this booklet.
Part 1—Chapter 2 Satan and his Demons Responsible for Destruction of the Earth
In the first chapter of this booklet, we explained that “in the beginning” God created the heavens (the entire physical universe) and the earth, but due to a catastrophe, the earth BECAME void and empty. God subsequently restored the surface of the earth within six days. We also pointed out that God made man at that time. However, the earth was not originally created in a state of emptiness, corruption and decay. Before God created the physical universe and the earth, He had already created angels and other spiritual “things” (regarding the existence of spiritual “things,” please see our free booklet, Angels, Demons and the Spirit World, pages 59–62).
Angels Occupied the Earth
In said booklet, we stated the following in the introduction:
“The Bible reveals to us that there was a time when only God existed. However, that statement is coupled with the biblical understanding that God actually consists of two beings—the Father and the Son. John 1:1 tells us, ‘In the beginning [before anything else was created] was the Word [the Son of God—Jesus Christ], and the Word was with God [God the Father], and the Word was God.’ God has always existed. There was never a time when God (both the Father and the Son) did not exist.
“The Bible does not tell us what God did before He began creating within the spirit world and then the physical universe. We are told, however, that there was a time when God started His Work of creation. We might speculate that God spent a lot of time in planning His creation. We are not told, however, how long this took nor what God did before He began to plan His creation.
“We humans tend to think of creation as referring to the physical universe—the galaxies, the suns, the stars and planets, and our own earth and the life forms on it, including man. God, however, did not start His work of creation by creating physical things. He first created spiritual things. This spirit realm still exists today, but since it is invisible to the human eye, many choose not to believe in it. However, when rightly understood, the spirit world is much more real than the physical world. It is, in fact, permanent, unlike the physical world, which is temporary. The created spirit world has existed much longer than anything physical, and it will continue to exist for all of eternity.”
In the first chapter of this booklet, we pointed out that when God created the earth, the angels shouted for joy because the earth was created in such a beautiful state!
We also alluded to the fact that some angels occupied the earth prior to man, and that they were led by a beautiful archangel and cherub by the name of Lucifer. However, as we mentioned, he and his angels rebelled and tried to fight against God. They invaded the third heaven, but they were defeated and cast back down to the earth where they still live and rule today. Lucifer’s name was changed to Satan or the Devil, and the angels under his rule became known as devils or demons.
Lucifer and his Angels Sinned
In our booklet, Angels, Demons and the Spirit World, Part 2, “The World of Demons,” we stated under the section “Lucifer and Satan”:
“The Bible reveals that God created all of the angels. They were not created as robots, but as spirit beings with the power to choose and to decide. One high-ranking angel, a cherub by the name of Lucifer, rebelled and sinned against God (Isaiah 14:12–15; Ezekiel 28:11–17). Lucifer wanted to ‘ascend to heaven’ to dethrone God (Isaiah 14:13). He wanted to ‘ascend above the heights of the clouds’ (Isaiah 14:14). This shows us that he was here on earth, because he wanted to ascend above the clouds of the earth to go to heaven. When he sinned, he was thrown back to this earth (Isaiah 14:12).
“He became Satan, which means enemy or adversary. Lucifer, or Satan, was already here on earth when Adam and Eve were created. We are told that the serpent was already here in order to deceive Eve when Adam and Eve were placed in the Garden of Eden. The serpent is identified as Satan the devil (Revelation 12:9). Since Satan appeared to the first man and his wife as the deceiver, he must have lived on this earth prior to man as Lucifer—when he was not yet the deceiver—before he tried to ‘ascend to heaven.’
“Actually, before he was sent to earth, Lucifer had been trained in heaven before the very throne of God, and he had angels under his command. We read in Ezekiel 28:14 that he was the anointed cherub who covers. Recall that the cherubs covered the throne of God when God appeared to Moses in the Tabernacle. Also, we read in Ezekiel 28:14 that Lucifer was on the holy mountain of God in heaven (compare Hebrews 12:22). When he sinned by trying to ascend from this earth to heaven to dethrone God, he was cast out of the mountain of God (Ezekiel 28:16). Christ later said that He saw Satan fall from heaven like lightning (Luke 10:18).
“In the Hebrew, the word translated as ‘Lucifer’ in the Authorized Version and in many other translations, is ‘helel,’ or ‘heylel,’ which means ‘lightbringer,’ ‘shining one,’ ‘morning star,’ or ‘shining star of the dawn.’ The word ‘Lucifer’ is the Latin translation of the Hebrew word ‘helel,’ or ‘heylel,’ conveying exactly the same meaning. It is therefore appropriate to use this word in describing the cherub who later became Satan (‘sawtwan’ in Hebrew).
“Satan, the prince of darkness, is still ruling on this earth. Revelation 2:13 tells us expressly that Satan has a ‘throne’ here on earth. He holds the people of this world captive to do his will (2 Timothy 2:26). He has authority over all the kingdoms of this world (Luke 4:5–7). He is called the ‘ruler of this world’ in John 14:30. He is even called the ‘god of this age’ in 2 Corinthians 4:4. Satan is called ‘the prince of the power of the air’ in Ephesians 2:2.”
Why Did Satan Sin?
Why did Satan rebel against God? We read that he wanted to become like the Most High (Isaiah 14:14). This refers to God’s position. God was the ruler of the universe, while Lucifer was “only” the ruler of the earth. It appears he craved more. This conclusion becomes even more compelling when realizing in what state Lucifer had been created. We read that he was “the seal of perfection, full of wisdom and perfect in beauty” and that “every precious stone was [his] covering” (Ezekiel 28:13). For a while, he was “perfect in [his] ways,” but then “iniquity was found in” him and he “became filled with violence within” (verses 14–16). He became guilty of sin (same verse). It started with pride—his “heart was lifted up because of [his] beauty” and he “corrupted [his] wisdom” (verse 17).
He apparently began to think that because of his “perfection” and great wisdom, he could do as good a job—if not better—than God, ruling not just the earth, but the entire universe! He passed on this line of selfish thinking and pride to the angels under his command, who, sadly, began to adopt his reasoning. We do not know how much time passed until the angels had convinced themselves that they should follow Lucifer—it could have taken thousands, if not millions of years. A human example could be seen in Absalom, and how he persuaded the people of Israel and Judah to assist him in his rebellion against his father David. When one wants to find “fault” with another being over some real or imagined “injustice,” one can quickly do so. And with that mindset, one can even blame and disagree with God regarding actions that He takes (compare Revelation 16:8–9, 21).
Rather than quickly repenting, Lucifer and his angels continued to “become futile in their thoughts, and their foolish hearts were darkened. Professing to be wise, they became fools” (compare Romans 1:21–22), until they became “haters of God” (verse 30). Their hate caused them to launch an attack against God in heaven, thinking they could actually knock Him off His throne and take over the rule of the physical universe and the third heaven, where God dwells, including the spiritual “things” in the third heaven.
We might even conclude that it was ultimately Satan’s goal to rule over all the other angels as well, but he must surely have known that his attack on God would not bring about this immediate result, and that it would have required a long period of time to convince God’s angels to follow him. Since his short-term goal was to rule the universe, he had to knock God off His throne and subdue God’s angels in spiritual warfare. He might have thought that, in time, he would perhaps be able to convince God’s angels to submit to him as well, since he had been successful in persuading the angels under his original command to obey him.
Angels Followed Satan
Referring especially to the role that Lucifer’s angels played in this appalling spiritual rebellion, we stated the following in Part 2 of our aforementioned booklet Angels,Demons and the Spirit World, under the section, “Angels Became Demons”:
“Lucifer was not the only spirit being who rebelled against God. The angels under his control accompanied him and became known as demons thereafter. A reference to that rebellion is made in Revelation 12:4, stating that one-third of the angels (referred to as ‘stars’) followed Satan and became demons. This indicates that the other two-thirds of the angels stayed loyal to God…
“We read in Jude 6 about angels who did not keep their own domain (the earth), but left their own abode in order to go to heaven to dethrone God. They are now reserved in everlasting chains under darkness; that is, they are angels of darkness. They are still ruling this earth under Satan (compare Ephesians 6:12 where demons are called ‘the RULERS of the darkness of this age’). They are ‘chained,’ or held captive, by their own spiritual perversion. We read in 2 Peter 2:4 that ‘…God did not spare the angels who sinned, but cast them down to hell [in Greek, tartarus, describing a condition, rather than a place] and delivered them into chains of darkness, to be reserved for judgment.’”
Lucifer Trained by God in Heaven
Lucifer had been trained at God’s very throne in heaven, as one of the cherubim “covering” the throne with his wings, and inasmuch as God later created the earth and placed Lucifer there with one-third of all created angels, it follows that Lucifer was trained to administer God’s government of love and justice among the angels and to rule with them on the earth, which, as you will recall, was created in a beautiful state. As God would later give man the charge to “have dominion over the fish of the sea, over the birds of the air, and over every living thing that moves on earth” (Genesis 1:28), it stands to reason that a similar charge was given by God to Lucifer and his angels.
We do not read that Lucifer and his angels created the animal and plant world that existed at that time—long before the creation of man—but we read that everything was created by God through Jesus Christ (Colossians 1:16). We also read that the angels shouted for joy when the earth, including the animals, was created, which would imply that all the animals were peaceful, not ferocious creatures.
Animals Originally Created in a Peaceful State
When God re-created the surface of the earth and created the more “modern” animals, they were created with a peaceful nature. God placed Adam and Eve in a beautiful garden and instructed them to “tend and to keep” it (Genesis 2:15). The animals were brought to Adam so that he could name them—including lions, crocodiles, snakes and serpents, scorpions and other animals that are “wild” and potentially aggressive today, but which were apparently tame then. As we will explain, they became wild due to Satan’s influence and sin. Something similar happened to the dinosaurs prior to the creation of man—they too became wild due to Satan’s influence and sin. God did not create them as vicious animals as we see them sometimes portrayed in movies today.
Animal Nature Changed
There is no biblical evidence that God created any of the animals with a vicious nature. We do find, however, that the nature of animals changed when they gave in to Satan’s influence. We read, for example, in Genesis 3:1 that “the serpent was more cunning than any beast of the field which the LORD God had made.” While Satan is described as a serpent and as a dragon (Revelation 20:2), it appears that Eve was confronted by and spoke to a real serpent in the Genesis account. Satan gave the serpent a voice —in the same way that God gave a donkey a man’s voice to speak to the false prophet Balaam (Numbers 22:28; 2 Peter 2:16).
We read that the serpent—the animal—was more cunning, or more subtle, than every other beast of the field. Later, God punished the serpent, stating that it was more cursed than all cattle, and more than every beast of the field (Genesis 3:14). God pronounced punishment on a literal, physical serpent, as well as, of course, on Satan the devil who used the serpent.
Did God create the serpent with a cunning and subtle nature? The Hebrew word for “was,” in Genesis 3:1, is “haya,” which, as we saw, can also mean, “became.” It appears that the serpent, under Satan’s influence and control, had become more subtle and cunning than the other animals. At that point, its nature had changed.
In due course, under the influence of Satan, the nature of other animals also changed. In fact, the nature of certain animals became so evil that God decided to kill them in a flood. We read in Genesis 6:7 that God was sorry that He had made man and beast. Genesis 6:11 tells us that the earth was corrupt and filled with violence. Genesis 6:12 adds that all flesh had corrupted their way. This includes the animal world. Genesis 6:13 states that the end of all flesh had come, and that the earth, due to Satan’s influence and control, had become filled with violence through them. Genesis 7:21 states specifically that the term “all flesh” includes at least all of the land animals and birds, as well as man: “And all flesh died that moved on the earth: birds and cattle and beasts and every creeping thing that creeps on the earth, and every man.”
Animals Became Hostile in the Pre-Adamic World
God did not create Lucifer and his angels as evil monstrous creatures either. As we saw, they became that way, and as the nature of the animals changed in the post-Adamic world, under Satan’s influence, so it is fairly certain that the nature of the animals changed as well in the pre-Adamic world. As Lucifer decided to rebel against God, his own nature changed, and as he was able, in the process of time, to influence the angels under him to follow him in unrighteous conduct, their nature changed too. This, in turn, had consequences for the nature of the animal world under their control. Peaceful animals became vicious and hostile. Some began to attack and devour each other. We do not know whether some animals were originally created as flesh-eating creatures, or whether they became that way, but in any event, they were not created by God as vicious creatures.
When God created the animals at the time of Adam, it does not appear that they were flesh-eaters. Rather, we read that God gave “green herbs” for food to the animals (Genesis 1:30). We also know that after Christ’s return, the lion will again eat straw like an ox (Isaiah 11:7). In any event, the lion’s original tame nature at the time of Adam’s creation will ultimately be restored.
Why—Exactly—Did the Earth Become Void and Empty?
It appears that when Satan and his demons launched their attack against God, all flesh on the earth had corrupted itself. And just as God destroyed the animals in the Flood at the time of Noah, He might also have destroyed the pre-Adamic animals when Satan and his demons were thrown back to the earth. This spiritual fight between God and Satan would not have automatically brought about destruction to the physical surface of the earth, so an additional action was necessary.
It is also possible that Satan and the demons caused the physical destruction of the earth, or that they had a part in it. It is possible that the twisted and perverted minds of Satan and his demons destroyed the surface of the earth and the animal world in rage and anger when they realized that their fight against God would prove unsuccessful. Satan is THE destroyer (Revelation 9:11); he will destroy whatever he can! He will motivate man to destroy this entire planet just prior to Christ’s return, because his wrath is very great (Revelation 12:12)! The mindset of demons is equally destructive! They can influence people whom they possess to become self-destructive (Mark 5:2–5) and to kill themselves (Mark 9:14–22). The demons caused a herd of swine to kill themselves when they possessed them (Matthew 8:30–32).
Satan’s rebellion against God caused the earth to become void and empty, and all the animals were destroyed, including the dinosaurs in existence at that time. God restored and renewed the surface of the earth and made it habitable for man to live on it. But due to Satan’s influence, the earth has become corrupted again today (compare Hosea 4:3), and when Christ returns, another renewal of the largely destroyed earth will have to occur, so that a Millennium of peace and happiness can begin.
Part 1—Chapter 3 Renewal of Heavens and Earth, and Creation of “Sea Monsters”
We discussed in the first two chapters of this booklet that “in the beginning” God created the heavens and the earth, but that Satan’s rebellion caused the earth to become void and empty. We also showed that God restored the surface of the earth within six days. In addition, He also brought order to the chaotic condition of the earth’s atmosphere and the universe which was also affected by Satan’s rebellion.
Some claim that Exodus 20:11 and Exodus 31:17 show that God created the universe and the earth, including mankind, within six days, but they allege that there was no time gap and no catastrophe between His initial creation of the heavens and the earth, and the creation of modern animals and man. Is this true?
We read in Exodus 20:11:
“For in six days the LORD made the heavens and the earth, the sea, and all that is in them, and rested the seventh day….”
Also, we read in Exodus 31:17:
“… for in six days the LORD made the heavens and the earth, and on the seventh day He rested…”
Rightly understood, these passages do not state that God created heavens and earth, including modern man, within six days.
God Creates, Makes and Forms
Genesis 1:1 records that in the beginning, God “created” (Hebrew “bara”) the heavens and the earth. However, in Exodus 20:11 and 31:17, we read that He “made” (Hebrew “asah”) the heavens and the earth. In many cases, the word “create” describes an act of bringing something into existence which did not exist before, while the word “made” refers to the prior existence of something which is “formed” into a certain recognizable appearance. For instance, God “created” man (Genesis 1:27; 5:2; 6:7), but He also “made” man (Genesis 1:26), and He “formed” man (Genesis 2:7). These three terms are not identical, as some suggest, but they express three different aspects of God’s actions. God “created” man—that is, no man existed prior to this; but He also “made” him from pre-existing “material” (the dust of the ground), and He “formed” him from that dust to give him a certain appearance. Later God “made” (literally “built”) Eve from one of Adam’s ribs (Genesis 2:22). In other words, the dust of the ground existed before Adam was made from it, and Adam’s rib existed before Eve was made from it.
On the other hand, nothing physical existed when God “created” the heavens and the earth. Rather, God brought the physical heavens (the universe) and the earth into existence at that time (Hebrews 11:3).
When we read in Exodus 20:11 and 31:17 that God “made” the heavens and the earth in six days, the reference is to the RENEWAL of the earth’s surface after Satan’s rebellion, as well as the renewal of the earth’s atmosphere (the first heaven) and apparently a certain renewal or restoration of order for the universe which had also suffered turmoil due to Satan’s rebellion. (Meteorites and asteroids, as well as stars which exploded millions of years ago might give testimony to the fact that the universe suffered some destruction, even though God had not created it that way.)
Three Heavens
God speaks of three heavens—the first heaven describes the earth’s atmosphere with its clouds and birds; the second heaven refers to the physical universe with its many galaxies, suns and planets; and the third heaven refers to the spiritual heaven of God, where He and His angels dwell.
That there is more than one physical heaven can be seen in Genesis 1:1, where we read, “In the beginning God created the HEAVENS and the earth.” Also, in Genesis 2:1, “Thus the HEAVENS and the earth were finished, and all the hosts of them.” These verses imply that “the whole material universe was created simultaneously with the earth” (Herbert W. Armstrong, “Mystery of the Ages,” p. 45).
The first two heavens—the physical heavens—can be divided into the earth’s atmosphere and the space beyond our atmosphere, commonly called the universe.
The atmosphere or the “first heaven”—the air that surrounds the earth—refers to the space where the birds fly, the clouds and the wind roam, and from which the dew comes. We read in Genesis 1:20: “…let birds fly above the earth across the face of the firmament of the heavens.” We also read, in Genesis 27:28, that God promises to give “the dew of heaven.” Finally, we are told in Deuteronomy 33:28, that Jacob’s “Heavens shall also drop dew.”
The physical universe, which is beyond this earth’s atmosphere, can be described as the “second heaven.” It represents the space where we find the sun, the moon, the stars, and all the other planets that God has created. We read in Genesis 1:14–17 that God referred to the sun and moon as “lights in the firmament of the heavens” (verses 14, 15), and that He “set them in the firmament of the heavens to give light on the earth” (verse 17). David pondered, in Psalm 8:3, over God’s “heavens, the work of Your fingers,” specifically mentioning “the moon and the stars, which You have ordained.”
In addition to these two physical “heavens,” we find that the Bible speaks about another heaven, a heaven composed of spirit—the third heaven—where God lives. No human being has ever ascended to this heaven (compare John 3:13). There is only One who went to this heaven after His resurrection, and that was Jesus Christ. We are specifically told that David did not ascend to heaven (Acts 2:34).
Only Jesus Christ Went to the Third Heaven
It is therefore obvious that Elijah did not go to the third heaven where God’s throne is. We read in 2 Kings 2, verses 1 and 11, that Elijah was taken up “into heaven by a whirlwind.” We also read that his disciples understood that Elijah did not go to the third heaven, as they were concerned that “the Spirit of the LORD has taken him up and cast him upon some mountain or into some valley” (verse 16). In fact, God transported Elijah to another place here on this earth where he continued to live until his death. He wrote a letter and had it delivered to king Jehoram, AFTER he “went to (the first) heaven,” as Jehoram became king right at the time of Elijah’s disappearance (2 Kings 1:17; 3:1). The contents of the letter is given in 2 Chronicles 21:12–15, referring to the evil deeds of king Jehoram that he had committed after Elijah had been taken away and transported through the air to another place here on earth.
On the other hand, the Bible tells us that some have seen or even gone to the third heaven “in spirit”—in a vision. We read that John went to God’s throne in heaven “in the Spirit” (Revelation 4:1–2). We also read that Paul “was caught up to the third heaven” (2 Corinthians 12:2), referring to this experience as “a vision” (verse 1).
As we see from 2 Corinthians 12:2, the heaven which is called God’s dwelling place is referred to as the “third heaven.” No additional heavens are mentioned. Notice this comment taken from the Nelson Study Bible: “The Hebrew word for heavens may refer to the physical heavens, the sky or the atmosphere of earth…, or to the dwelling place of God (Ps. 14:2), the spiritual heaven. The expression is probably derived from a word meaning ‘to be high, lofty.’”
The third heaven is, according to the Bible, located “on the farthest sides of the north.” Lucifer described his plan to dethrone God in this way, in Isaiah 14:13–14, “‘I will ascend into heaven, I will exalt my throne [here on earth] above the stars of God; I will sit on the mount of the congregation On the farthest sides of the north; I will ascend above the heights of the clouds, I will be like the Most High [or, I will be the Most High].’”
We also read that “promotion cometh neither from the east, nor from the west, nor from the south” (Psalm 75:6, Authorized Version). Rather, it comes from the north—from God’s dwelling place in the third heaven.
There are indeed three heavens, not “seven.” The Encyclopedia Britannica, ed. 1959, sheds some light on the wrong concept of “seven heavens.” It points out, “In the cosmogonies of ancient peoples there was a plurality of heavens, varying from three to seven, the higher transcending the lower in glory.”
In addition, note this comment from Rienecker’s Lexicon of the Bible, “At the time of the Old Testament, Judaism knew of a plurality of heavens, which number was determined in LATE Judaism as seven. The Holy Scriptures know nothing of this number. Paul speaks of the THIRD heaven in 2 Corinthians 12:2–4. The letter to the Hebrews states that Christ was seated at the right hand of the throne of the Majesty in the heavens (Hebrews 8:1). It adds that He, as High Priest, passed through the heavens (Hebrew 4:14) to enter into the most important heaven, where He appears in the presence of God for us (Hebrews 9:24).”
Although it is taught by traditional Christianity that we will go to heaven when we die, this is NOT the biblical teaching. For more information as to what happens to us when we die, please read our free booklet, Do We Have An Immortal Soul?
God “Made” or Restored the Destroyed Surface of the Earth in Six Days
Returning to our discussion on the re-creation of the surface of the earth after its destruction, God renewed—“made”—the earth in six days by giving it the topography, form and appearance (with mountains, oceans etc.), which it generally still has today.
We read in Genesis 1:7 that God “made” the firmament by dividing “the waters which were under the firmament from the waters which were above the firmament,” as He had divided earlier the light from the darkness (verse 4). All of these “divisions” and their exact meaning are explained in our free booklet, The Theory of Evolution—A Fairy Tale for Adults? In short, Satan’s rebellion had caused the earth to be covered with water (verse 2), and it had also brought darkness on the earth due to the dust and debris (verse 4). Conditions had to be restored which made the earth’s atmosphere breathable and the earth’s surface habitable for plants, animals and mankind.
To recap, God renewed the surface of the earth, and He renewed or “made” the first heaven in six days, in that He removed the dust and debris from the atmosphere and “made” it breathable for physical beings.
God “Made” or Restored the Heavens
Since we read that God “made”–not “created”–the heavens (plural) in six days, He not only created or restored conditions pertaining to the first heaven—the earth’s atmosphere—He also dealt with the second heaven—the universe. He restored some order in and to the universe, as we read that Jesus Christ upholds or sustains the universe today by His mighty word (Hebrews 1:3). The Living Bible translates this passage as follows: “He regulates the universe by the mighty power of his command.” The Revised English Bible states that “he sustains the universe by his word of power.”
Jeremiah 31:35 adds that God “gives the sun for a light by day and the ordinances of the moon and the stars for a light by night,” again showing God’s involvement in the universe. David was amazed about the stars which God had created, some of which he could observe on a clear night (Psalm 8:3–4), stating that God counts them all by name (Psalm 147:4). Isaiah adds that God “BRINGS OUT their host by number” (Isaiah 40:26).
However, there is no biblical evidence to suggest that God had ever created physical life anywhere else but on planet earth. Nor do we know for sure (as the Bible does not specifically state this) whether due to Satan’s rebellion and his attempt to knock God off His throne in the third heaven, some “damage” occurred there so that God had to “restore” conditions pertaining to the third heaven as well. But it is interesting that Christ told us to pray to the Father: “Your Will be done On earth as… in heaven” (Matthew 6:10). (Note that the clause “it is” in “as it is in heaven” is not in the original and was added by the translator.)
Genesis 2:4 distinguishes between the original creation of the heavens and the earth and subsequent events. We read in the Authorized Version: “These are the generations of the heavens and of the earth when they were created, in the day that the LORD God made the earth and the heavens.”
Commentaries rightly point out that in this instance, “in the day” does not refer to a 24–hour day, but it designates an unidentified time span. It describes the time when God “made” or renewed the surface of the earth and the earth’s atmosphere (the first heaven), and when He brought back order to the universe (the second heaven). Two different times are described in Genesis 2:4: First, God “created the heavens and the earth”—as we know, this occurred “in the beginning”—but then, at a later time, He “made” them—that is, He gave them or restored the form, appearance and ordered structure which they basically have today. The Revised English Bible renders Genesis 2:4–5 as follows: “This is the story of the heavens and the earth AFTER their creation. When the LORD God made the earth and the heavens, there was neither shrub nor plant growing on the earth, because the LORD God had sent no rain…”
The New Scofield Reference Edition explains that there is no discrepancy between the events described in Genesis 1 and Genesis 2, stating:
“It is often said that Genesis 2:4–25 is a second account of creation differing from that in Genesis 1:1–2:3. In point of fact, however, Genesis 1 tells of the creation of the whole universe, including [at a later time] man and woman; while Genesis 2 specifically describes the origin of man and woman without repeating the story of the creation [and renewal] recorded in Genesis 1.”
God Created Great Sea Creatures on the Fifth Day
We read in Genesis 1:21 that God “created” great sea creatures and birds—showing that many of those types of animals did not exist before. Most “modern” animals of the post-Adamic time are generally quite different from many of the animals which existed prior to Adam. As will be explained below, this does not HAVE to mean that God did not create any dinosaur-type animals when He renewed the earth. We do not know if these were similar to those dinosaurs which had existed before Adam and which became extinct. In any event, God would not have created violent animals at the time of Adam. We do read, however, that subsequent to Adam’s sin, some animals became wild and aggressive, as we discussed before.
Does the “Loch Ness Monster” Exist?
In this context, let us deal with the question of whether the Bible says anything about the modern existence of “sea monsters,” such as the “Loch Ness creature.” Surprising as it may seem, the Bible indeed has much to say about the existence of certain elusive creatures. It is entirely possible that some of these creatures, such as the “Loch Ness monster” in Scotland or similar “lake monsters” in other parts of the world might exist today.
First of all, let us examine some interesting Scriptures which clearly describe animals which are generally believed today to be myths or legends, or which are thought to have become extinct. Some have attempted to apply living known animals, or Satan, or world powers, to the biblical descriptions, but those attempts must be considered as totally inadequate.
Leviathan!
For instance, the Bible has much to say about a creature called “Leviathan.” This animal clearly existed at the time of Job and is described, in detail, in the 41st chapter of the book of Job. Some have said that a crocodile is described there, but this is utter nonsense. The description of Leviathan in the book of Job and in other places refers to a living animal but it does not remotely apply to a crocodile. Some have said that the description of Leviathan in the book of Job is merely a description of Satan. However, clearly an animal is described in Job 41, not a spirit being (even though some of the characteristics of Leviathan might very well, in a symbolic sense, apply to Satan).
We might also consider additional passages outside of the book of Job that refer to Leviathan. Psalm 74:14 says that God “broke the HEADS of Leviathan in pieces, And gave him as food to the people inhabiting the wilderness.” Some might want to dismiss this passage as simply mythological, claiming that no known animal existed or exists with more than one head. This claim is not necessarily accurate. Even today, sometimes animals, due to mutation or birth defects, are born with more than one head, so there is no reason to believe that the passage in Psalm 74 must be understood in a mythological, rather than a literal way.
Psalm 104:25–26 clearly identifies Leviathan as a real, living water animal, co-existing with man: “… The great and wide sea, In which are innumerable teeming things, Living things both small and great. There the ships sail about; There is that Leviathan Which You have made to play there.”
There are additional biblical passages which might refer to Leviathan and/or other unidentified “sea monsters.”
Serpents in the Sea
Amos 9:3 states: “And though they hide themselves on top of Carmel, From there I will search and take them; Though they hide from My sight at the bottom of the sea, From there I will command the serpent, and it shall bite them.”
An interesting statement can also be found in Isaiah 27:1: “In that day the LORD with His severe sword, great and strong, will punish Leviathan the fleeing serpent, Leviathan that twisted serpent; And He will slay the reptile that is in the sea.”
Some contend that God is strictly referring here to world powers, comparing them with Leviathan and other strong animals. It may be so. We find similar comparisons in other passages. For instance, King Nebuchadnezzar is described as “a monster” in Jeremiah 51:34, and in Ezekiel 32:2, God compares the Pharaoh of Egypt with a young lion AND with a “monster in the seas, Bursting forth in your rivers, Troubling the waters with your feet, And fouling the rivers.”
In any event, the fact that God compares world powers or individuals with Leviathan and other sea creatures suggests that these creatures do exist. God compares Pharaoh with a lion AND with a monster in the sea. Since lions are real animals, it is reasonable to conclude that this particular sea monster exists as well. Also, God speaks in the same context of Leviathan as the fleeing serpent and the twisted serpent, AND of the reptile in the sea. We all know that reptiles exist. Why would God mention Leviathan in the same context if THAT creature was only mythological or allegorical?
Does Canada’s Ogopogo Exist?
We should understand that the alleged sightings of the “Loch Ness monster” are only one category among literally hundreds of other sightings of additional “lake monsters” all around the world. Another famous “lake monster” is the “Ogopogo,” a creature reportedly living in the Okanagan Waters in Canada. The description of that creature is very similar to the description of the “Loch Ness monster.”
We are not saying that the Leviathan of the Bible is necessarily identical with the “Loch Ness monster” or with the “Ogopogo”—nor, of course, that these modern creatures have more than one head—but we are saying that the Bible allows for the existence of “sea monsters.” And if the “Loch Ness” monster or “Ogopogo” exist today, they would not have been the end product of an “evolutionary development,” nor would they be “living fossils,” but God would have created them one day prior to Adam, and, as water animals, they would have survived Noah’s Flood.
There are many reports of sightings and even some photographs of the “Loch Ness monster” or the “Ogopogo” or other lake creatures from all over the world–too many to be summarily dismissed. We cannot say that all of these reports and pictures are fake (even though undoubtedly many are); or that none of these sightings are legitimate; or that they all were the result of highly imaginative minds; or that they were hallucinations caused by Satan the devil. Again, undoubtedly, some, if not many, of these “sightings” would belong to those categories.
Books have been written trying to identify the “Loch Ness monster” or the “Ogopogo” as a pre-Adamic long-necked plesiosaur, a marine dinosaur thought to have been extinct “for about seventy million years,” and they have tried to explain how and why that creature was able to survive in sweet water lakes. (Those explanations are clearly wrong, since these kind of creatures would not have been in existence for more than 6,000 years.) Others have tried to explain the numerous sightings by pointing at a variety of known existing animals or other natural phenomena.
Orangutans and Giant Squids
However, these explanations fail to consider that even today, we sometimes discover previously unknown species, or animals which were thought to have been long extinct. For instance, although legends existed for centuries of a “hairy man living in the trees,” it was only fairly recently that the Orangutan ape was discovered by scientists.
The same can be said for the giant squid which lives in the oceans. Although there had been some speculation for centuries that it might exist, scientists were only recently able to discover certain body parts of the giant squid, such as the portion of a long arm, with tentacles, in the belly of a sperm whale, enabling them to calculate the enormous size of that squid. Even in more recent days, new, previously unknown species were discovered. Cadavers from animals were found–and pictures taken–which look like the cadavers of previously unknown modern animals or of those considered by misled scientists to have become extinct “millions of years ago.”
Reports about Loch Ness and Ogopogo
Many eyewitness reports of the “Loch Ness monster” or of the “Ogopogo” have been published, but members of the Church of God view those reports correctly with caution, not knowing how reliable they really are. However, in light of the biblical evidence, it is possible that some of those reports are accurate and that these and other unknown creatures do exist. As a consideration of this question, we are setting forth below an eye witness report about an encounter with the “Ogopogo.” The report was written by Delia Messier, wife of Rene Messier, an ordained pastor of the Church of God (CGCF) in Canada. The report, relating events which took place in about 2007, is reliable and also makes reference to eye witness reports from two other Church of God ministers and their families:
“The beautiful Okanagan Lake has a famous legend of an elusive water creature called the Ogopogo. This lake is almost 100 miles long with under-water caverns. For many years stories of sightings of the Ogopogo living in the Okanagan Lake have been heard and told. A family of three of our friends told my husband and me that they saw [about 25 years ago] Ogopogo’s head appear in front of them, as they were standing on the pier one fall day. They told us: ‘It lifted its head out of the water, then quickly disappeared when it saw us.’ Another family had also told mutual friends that they had seen it, but never having seen it myself, and being an elusive creature not common to public acceptance, one tended to dismiss the stories.
“One day, driving along the lake heading towards Kelowna, I saw something on the water that was strange. Looking hard at what it was that I saw there in the water, I have to say that it was at first unrecognizable. Nothing I had ever seen before in all these years living near the lake fit what I was observing. It was puzzling as it was not any type of water craft I would normally see, not a motor boat, not a canoe, not a Sea-Doo, not a paddle wheel, not a water skier, not a sail boat. Trying to identify what it was, I had to eliminate what it wasn’t, but there it was–a big head sticking out of the water, erect and moving smoothly straight forward, with a long wake trailing behind. It had a very big head, shaped like a horse’s head, with the long face and nostrils which a horse has, and with rounded short ears.
“The lake was quiet that day, as it was in late fall and the usual summer tourists had gone for the season, so this big water animal, gray or dark green in color like a wet rock, kept swimming leisurely. There was nowhere for me to pull over on the highway, but as long as I could see the lake from the road, the animal stayed above water and kept moving forward. Now I do believe the legend is true; that there is the Ogopogo living in the Okanagan Lake, and that our friends truly saw it, just as I did.”
From this it follows that an elusive creature seems to exist in the Okanagan Lake and that similar creatures might also exist in Loch Ness and in many other lakes around the world. What is especially interesting is that the words of the Bible, speaking of unknown “sea monsters” co-existing with man, have to be viewed as literal truth, rather than myth, legend or fiction.
Behemoth
This sea monster would have been created by God at the time of Adam, and since it lived in the sea, it would have survived Noah’s Flood. Other “monsters” might have been created at the time of Adam as well. For instance, the Bible speaks about another creature in the book of Job, called “Behemoth.” As mentioned, some have suggested that Leviathan describes a crocodile, and they also claim that Behemoth describes a hippopotamus. But this is definitely not correct. The margin of the New King James Bible admits that Behemoth is “a large animal, exact identity unknown,” and that Leviathan is a “large sea creature, exact identity unknown.” (Another possible “pre-historic” sea-monster is called “Rahab.” It will be discussed in Chapter 4 of Part 1 of this booklet.)
Aaron’s Staff Turned into a “Dragon”
We might also point out that it was Aaron’s staff which became a “serpent” before Pharaoh and which swallowed up the “serpents” of the magicians (Exodus 7:9–12). We should note that the “serpent” in the episode with the burning bush is NOT the same kind of creature as the “serpent” in the episode with Aaron and Pharaoh. Friedman, Commentary on the Torah, points out on page 11, that the word used in the latter episode is “tannin” and describes “some giant serpentlike creatures that were formed at [recreation]… Later, Aaron’s staff (and the Egyptian magicians’ staffs) turns into such a creature (not merely a snake!) at the Egyptian court.”
In fact, the meaning of the word “tannin” is “dragon.” Friedman adds on page 192 that Aaron’s staff turned into a serpent. “Not a snake. This is different from the snake (Hebrew nahas or nachash) that Moses’ staff became in Exodus 4:3. Moses performed the miracle for the Israelite elders (4:30). Now, in front of Pharaoh, Aaron’s staff becomes a ‘tannin.’ This is the term that is used for the big sea serpents that God makes on the fifth day of [re-]creation (Gen. 1:21). They are not merely snakes, as people have often pictured them. They are extraordinary creatures…”
If Leviathan and Behemoth, among other “serpents” or “dragons,” are in fact unidentified dinosaur-like creatures which God created at the time of Adam, then this would explain why sometimes bones of human remains and of dinosaur-like animals are allegedly found together. These are, of course, some bold assumptions, and are only valid IF these claims are true and IF the scientific explanations are indeed correct in regard to such findings. In any event, they would not prove that God created the heavens and the earth in six days, when He created man, but they would show that after God renewed the surface of the earth, He did create some dinosaur-type creatures. A few of those creatures might have still existed at the times of Job and Moses; and some of them might even still exist today—or did so very recently–in very secluded areas or in the murky, dark and inaccessible waters of some lakes or the oceans.
Part 1—Chapter 4 Why Was Lucifer Placed on this Earth?
In the first three chapters of this booklet, we explained that God created the earth in a beautiful and peaceful state, and that He placed Lucifer and one-third of His angels on this earth to administer God’s government. We established that nowhere do we read in the Bible that God created the universe and the earth within six days; nor, that God’s physical creation occurred only about 6,000 years ago. Rather, we read that God created the heavens and the earth “in the beginning”—whenever that “beginning” was. It could have been millions or even billions of years ago. We also explained that Lucifer and his angels rebelled against God and became known as Satan and his demons. The earth became void and empty, and God subsequently renewed the face of the earth within six days and created man.
Before these cataclysmic and chaotic events, dinosaurs and other pre-Adamic animals roamed the earth. We showed that there is no indication that they were vicious creatures when God created them, but the implication is that they became that way under Satan’s influence.
In this chapter, we will dig deeper into the purpose for Lucifer and his angels being placed on the earth. What exactly were they supposed to do here?
We will also try to shed additional light on the question of how some of the dinosaurs became aggressive and ferocious creatures, such as the infamous Tyrannosaurus Rex.
Why on Earth?
In his book, Mysteries of the Ages (copyright 1985), Herbert W. Armstrong addressed the question as to what exactly Lucifer and his angels were instructed to accomplish when God gave them the earth as their place of residence. In the chapter, “Mystery of Angels and Evil Spirits,” the following is stated on page 73 (hardcover edition):
“It is revealed in Isaiah 14 and Ezekiel 28, that God placed the archangel Lucifer, a cherub, on a throne on the earth. He was placed there as a ruler over the entire earth. God intended him to rule the earth by administering the government of God over the earth. And the government of God was administered on earth until the rebellion of the sinning angels. How long these angels inhabited the earth before the creation of man is not revealed. It might have been millions–or even billions–of years…”
After explaining the sin and rebellion of Lucifer and his angels and the subsequent destruction of the earth’s surface, the following is stated on pages 74–75:
“What God creates, he has created for a purpose–to be used, improved, developed, preserved and maintained… [With the angelic sin, the] preservation and development of the physical earth and all its original beauty and glory ceased–and physical destruction to the surface of the earth resulted… [Genesis 1:1] shows the creation of a perfect, if unfinished earth, glorious and beautiful. Verse 2 reveals the result of the sin of the angels…”
Further addressing the purpose of Lucifer’s and his angels’ rule on this earth, Mr. Armstrong continued to state on page 77:
“God creates in a principle of duality… What had been created was perfect as far as it existed up to that point. But it was not yet a finished or completed creation. God intended the angels to add their own workmanship to the earth’s surface. He intended them to work over the surface of the earth, to improve it, to embellish it, beautify it…”
Later, on pages 84 and 85, he states:
“Lucifer… had been stationed at the very throne of God [in heaven]. He was trained and experienced in the administration of the government of God. God chose such a being, well-experienced and trained, to be the king ruling the government of God over the angels who inhabited the whole earth… As long as Lucifer continued in this perfect way, there was happiness and joy unspeakable over the whole earth. There was glorious peace–beautiful harmony, perfect love, cooperation. The government of God produced a wonderfully happy state–as long as Lucifer was loyal in the conduct of God’s government…”
The Initial Awesome Potential of Angels
Continuing with a quote from page 88:
“Apparently the entire universe had been created also at the time of the earth’s creation. There is no evidence… in God’s revealed Word, nor in science, that any of the planets in endless outer space had been inhabited with any form of life. But God does nothing in vain. He always has a purpose. Apparently all such planets in the entire universe NOW are waste and empty–decayed (tohu and bohu)–like the earth was, as described in Genesis 1:2.
“But God did not create them in such conditions of decay–like our moon. Decay is not an original created condition–it is a condition resulting from a process of deterioration. Evidently if the now fallen angels had maintained the earth in its original beautiful condition, improved it, carried out God’s instructions, and obeyed his government, they would have been offered the awesome potential of populating and carrying out a tremendous creative program throughout the entire universe…”
And again, on pages 89–90:
“… it is well to understand the nature of God’s original creation… It is perfect, but subject to a beautifying finish that God intended angels to accomplish. The original ‘unfinished’ creation was produced by God alone. But he intended angels, prehistorically… to finish this part in God’s creation–of adding the final beautifying and utilitarian phases of what shall be the FINAL COMPLETED CREATION! And whether or not it had been revealed to the angels, it was a supreme TRIAL AND TEST. It was to be the PROVING GROUND of obedience to GOD’S GOVERNMENT and their fitness to develop into final finished creation the millions of other planets in the vast universe…
“So the angel potential was to take over the entire universe–to improve and finish the billions of physical planets surrounding the uncountable stars, many of which are SUNS… [God] intended angels to have a vital part in the final creation of the endless universe!…”
Taking all of these statements into consideration presents a mind-boggling scenario. It is obvious that Lucifer and his angels had to fulfill a purpose when placed on this earth. As Mr. Armstrong describes their purpose, it included the development, embellishment, beautification and improvement of the earth’s surface (and apparently, ultimately, of the entire universe to make it possible for dead planets to sustain physical life). As quoted above, Mr. Armstrong even hinted at the possibility that God’s purpose for the angels was to “carry out a tremendous creative program throughout the entire universe” and to “have a vital part in [its] final creation.”
Angels Not Given Power to Create Physical Things Out of Nothing
This does not mean, however, nor do we want to suggest, that God gave angels the power to create physical things or beings out of nothing, but it does appear that they would have been given the opportunity, if they had stayed loyal to God’s government, to somehow participate in God’s awesome plan of finishing the creation of the entire universe.
We need to emphasize again that God created the earth in a beautiful and peaceful state, and as long as Lucifer and his angels, who were stationed on earth, followed and administered the government of God, that peaceful state of tranquility was maintained. But when Lucifer allowed pride to enter his life, and when he subsequently began to work his destructive thinking on the group of angels for whom he was responsible, the peaceful environment of the earth began to change gradually. Before this wrong thinking set in, the animal world, which had been created by God, was in no way hostile or aggressive. We pointed out in Chapter 2 of Part 1 of this booklet that some of the animals became vicious under Satan’s influence, as later the “serpent” in the Garden of Eden “had become” more cunning than other beasts which God had made.
Animals Under Satan’s Influence
We read in the Bible that at the time of Noah’s Flood, “all flesh had corrupted their way on the earth” (Genesis 6:12). This is a reference to man as well as land animals and birds of the air (Genesis 7:21–23), but nothing is mentioned about animals living in the oceans or in rivers and lakes. Friedman’s Commentary on the Torah remarks that the reference to the corruption of the earth applies “to the dry land, and not the sea. That is why there will be no destruction of sea creatures. It is the land that will disappear, and land creatures will die.”
The Menge Bible explains that the term “all flesh” in this context refers to humanity and animals. Friedman agrees, stating that the phrase “all flesh had corrupted its way” refers to “all animal life, not just humans.”
Man as well as land animals and birds of the air had “given in” to Satan’s influence. The Bible does not tell us exactly in what way they had corrupted themselves, except that they had engaged in rampant violence and, apparently, bestiality (see the implication in the Soncino Commentary) and cannibalism. We are also not told, specifically, how they “gave in” to Satan’s influence, but the Bible does show that a degree of “culpability” existed even in the animal world.
When God brought the animals to Noah to enter the ark, it appears that He changed or at least temporarily subdued whatever violent nature existed in them. We do not read that any of the animals reacted aggressively toward Noah and his family. However, after they had left the ark, most humans, as well as (some) animals, became vicious and perverted again. Even Noah’s grandchild Canaan abused Noah sexually. In due time, the tower of Babel was built under Nimrod in open defiance of and rebellion against God. Satan was ruling this world then, and he is still ruling it today. Christ tells us that when He returns, the conditions will be like they were at the time of Noah (Matthew 24:37–39; compare also 2 Peter 2:5).
We know from the Bible that when Satan or his demons possess a human being, that person can become very violent, but when the possession ceases, he behaves gently and peacefully (Luke 8:26–36). We also know that Satan and his demons can possess animals to cause them to do violent things (Matthew 8:28–32). But apart from actually possessing a person or an animal, even demonic influence can affect both man and beast and drive them to vicious actions. When Satan and his angels developed their hostile attitude against God, which could have lasted for millions or billions of years, their evil thinking was also directed toward influencing the animal world. Animals do have personality and apparently, some animals were and are more “receptive” to wrong influences than others.
Animal Spirit
Animals do have a spirit (Ecclesiastes 3:21), though it is different from the human spirit (1 Corinthians 2:11). The Bible reveals nevertheless that a non-physical component resides in animals, and it is through that animal spirit that God—and also demons—can influence animals. When God commanded the ravens to bring food to Elijah, He influenced them through their spirit. When He commanded the sea monster [a huge “fish” or sea animal of unknown identity which God had specially “prepared” at that time, see Jonah 1:17; compare also Matthew 12:40] to spew out Jonah onto dry land, He influenced its animal spirit. And so, Satan and his demons can do the same thing. This is, of course, even more true for people. God—as well as Satan and his demons—can influence a human being by dealing with his human spirit. For more information on this subject, read pages 17–26 of our free booklet, The Theory of Evolution—a Fairy Tale for Adults.
Some Dinosaurs BECAME Vicious
When the Satanic rebellion developed on the earth for perhaps billions of years—even before it found its climax in the actual spiritual attack and war in the third heaven with the goal to knock God from His heavenly throne—some of the animals, being influenced by demonic forces, became vicious and hostile, and it appears that they also became flesh-eaters (At the time of Adam, God created all animals as “vegetarians,” but after Adam and Eve’s sin, some became flesh-eaters. The implication is that God had originally created the pre-Adamic animals as plant-eaters as well).
We do not read in the Bible, nor do we feel comfortable suggesting that Satan and his demons created “ex nihilo” (out of nothing) flesh-devouring dinosaurs and other vicious animals, but we know that they existed, even though we do not know for sure HOW ferocious and aggressive they really were. Hollywood is most certainly not a true guide in the matter, and fossils and bones can only tell us so much. In any event, God did not create them as vicious animals, to be sure. The only remaining answer would be that they became that way through Satan’s influence. Is it possible, then, that not only their nature changed, but also their physical systems, including their digestive systems and their nutritional “needs” when they became flesh-eaters? Neither the Bible nor science would prohibit such a conclusion. Even though we know that the Evolution concept is wrong, demanding a scientifically impossible macro-mutation from one species to another, we also know that micro-mutations did and do occur; that is, changes WITHIN a species.
Micro-Mutations Possible
We stated the following on pages 15 and 16 of our booklet, The Theory of Evolution—a Fairy Tale for Adults:
“Animals were not created in such a way that they could develop from one kind or from one species into another kind or species. The Bible does not allow for big mutations, that is, for changes from one species into another species, or perhaps more accurately, from one kind into another kind. We are using here the word ‘species’ loosely, but we should realize that the Bible talks about ‘kind,’ not ‘species.’ The Biblical definition of ‘kind’ might include several species, the way some scientists identify ‘species.’ …
“The point here is that evolution requires changes and transformations from one species or kind into another species or kind, but all our past and present experiences show that those mutations or changes did not, and do not occur. And remember, NO fossils have been found to prove that any such changes occurred in the past. A bird brings forth birds… A bird does not produce anything else but birds, it does not produce a fish or a mammal. And no fish evolves or changes into a bird, and no reptile into a fish. Rather, all animals reproduce according to their kind. No scientist is able to have a horse produce a dog, or a shark or a crocodile.
“Darwin’s big mistake was to assume that, since little mutations or adaptations within a species do occur, big mutations or changes from one species into another must have occurred as well. This, of course, was a wrong assumption. On the other hand, it is true that animals within their own species can change or adapt to their environment. Darwin saw on the Galapagos Islands that certain birds had, within their species, brought forth minor changes. And so it is today. Of course, we can breed different species of dogs or cats—but they will always remain dogs or cats. Within the species of cats, one can cross-breed. But one cannot breed a dog with a cat. Likewise, the birds, which Darwin observed on the Galapagos Islands, did not develop into other birds, and most certainly not into mammals.”
Mutations Could Have Included Changes in the Digestive Systems of Animals
Mutations within a species or a “kind” did and do occur, and they could have included changes pertaining to the digestive systems in animals. It is possible that Satan and his demons might have helped in bringing about those changes in pre-Adamic animals; and instead of beautifying and improving God’s creation on earth, including the animal world, they degraded and polluted it.
When man can “experiment” with relatively unaggressive bees and “produce” highly aggressive killer bees, or when he can actually breed hybrids (such as Ligers) which would not even occur in nature, then Satan and his demons could most certainly have worked on the nature of some pre-Adamic animals. And when not only God, but also demons are able to change staffs into serpents (Exodus 7:10–12), then fallen angels might very well have had some responsibility and culpability in contributing to the change of the nature and the eating habits of some animals prior to Adam and Eve.
God Will Reverse the Process
We know that in the Millennium, God will reverse that process. Wolves and lambs will live peacefully together; and so will leopards and young goats; calves, young lions and fatlings; as well as cows and bears (Isaiah 11:6–7). Formerly “aggressive” and poisonous snakes, such as cobras and vipers, will become friendly and harmless to man, including little children (Isaiah 11:8). Also, flesh-eating and meat-devouring lions will eat straw like an ox (Isaiah 11:7). This will require some alteration in the physical make-up of lions, including their digestive systems and nutritional needs.
When we consider that, following Satan’s rebellion, the earth became void and empty, the cause for the physical destruction and the elimination of all animal life at that time could have been due to Satanic and demonic wrath and/or it could have been due to direct punishment from God, as He later destroyed the human and animal world at the time of Noah’s Flood.
Rahab!
In this context, let us review a few Scriptures referring to God’s destruction of “Rahab.” In some cases, this is a figurative reference to Egypt (Isaiah 30:7; Psalm 87:4), but in other cases, it seems to describe a real pre-Adamic sea monster. For instance, we read in Isaiah 51:9 that in the ancient days, in the generations of old, God “cut Rahab apart And wounded the serpent.” Notice also the reference (correctly rendered) in Job 9:13: “God does not restrain His anger; Under Him Rahab’s helpers sink down” (Tanakh, The Holy Scriptures). Tanakh adds in a footnote that Rahab is a “primeval monster.” The Elberfelder Bible states likewise that Rahab is a “sea monster in primitive times or of remote antiquity.” The Menge Bible comments to Job 9:13 that “Rahab was a legendary monster (a sea monster) that opposed God and was overpowered by Him in primitive times.”
If we were to conclude that Rahab was a pre-Adamic dinosaur-type sea monster (while Leviathan might be a post-Adamic dinosaur-like sea monster), then it would have been God who destroyed Rahab (and other vicious animals) following Satan’s rebellion. This, in turn, would mean that God would have brought about, at least in part, the worldwide catastrophe which destroyed the pre-Adamic animal world, because it had apparently corrupted its way on earth AND in the sea.
Part 2 The Neanderthal Man—Animal or Human Being?
The following reproduces much of a research paper which the author wrote in 1982 while studying at Ambassador College in Pasadena, California. The relevance of the paper has not lost its impact, so we are including it in this booklet which addresses the creation of man and the pre-Adamic and post-Adamic world. Headlines were supplied in italics.
In 1856 the remains of a creature, later called “Homo Neanderthalensis” or the “Neanderthal Man,” were discovered in a cave in Western Germany. The remnants were carelessly dug up by two laborers so that many parts were lost. Only the skull and several parts of the skeleton were saved. At once a division arose in regard to the skull. Some scientists acknowledged it as modern and human and some thought it would belong to an unknown and primitive type of early man.
Even today, more than hundred years after this first discovery, the question still seems to be unanswered: Was the “Neanderthal” a human being as you and I or was he a primitive type of early man, not fully developed according to the evolution theory?
In order to answer this question, we have to recognize that scientific explanations in general may not be entirely correct. The Neanderthal is a good example which shows how interpretations of science can change.
Scientific Explanations
The former belief of science was in many aspects different from what it is today. In the main two early discoveries of skeletons of the Neanderthal Man led to the older scientific interpretations. The first find occurred—as mentioned above—in 1856. The surviving fragments were given to J.C. Fuhlrott, founder of the Natural Science Society, who recognized a low skull with massive brows and bowed limbs, an ulna of the lower arm with an injury on it. He concluded that this skeleton was ‘antediluvian,’ that it was a fossil of a real man who had got washed into the cave by the Flood itself.
Professor Schaafhausen, however, anatomist at Bonn, who was asked to give his judgment next, stated that he was not sure at all that the skull was even ‘diluvial›; on the other hand, he felt that it must be older than such inhabitants of Europe as the Celts and the Germans. It is also interesting to note that Huxley, the great advocate of evolution, regarded the skeleton as one of modern man, as “Homo Sapiens.” Darwin kept silent. Only William King of Galway articulated his belief that the skeleton belonged to a primitive type of human and therefore named it “Homo Neanderthalensis.”
The La Chapelle-aux-Saints Discovery
The next important discovery was made in 1908 in southern France. Three French priests had undertaken the excavation of a small cave near the village of La Chapelle-aux-Saints. Below the modern floor of the cave they found remains of a woolly rhinoceros, an extinct bison, a reindeer—and the skeleton of a Neanderthal-type man. The skeleton included the skull and most of the bones of the body. The remains of this skeleton were sent to the anatomist and paleontologist Marcellin Boule, director of the French Institute of Human Paleontology. He maintained that the body was that of an old man of the Neanderthal type and assigned its geological age to the Pleistocene period (120,000–10,000 B.C.). His memoir on this skeleton was published in 1908. In the main, he described it and with it the whole species of the Neanderthal Man as having massive brow ridges over the eyes and a puffing-out of the bone below the orbits, so that instead of a “canine fossa” there was a convexity. According to these examinations, the Neanderthal Man was viewed as a squat, stunted fellow about five feet one inch tall, or 155 cm. He was described as having a short, thick-set and coarsely built body and a shaggy covering of hair over most of the body.
Change of Scientific Explanation since 1955
However, since nearly thirty years [Note again: This article was written in 1982] we can find a changed scientific belief in the above-described appearance of the Neanderthals. This change started to take place in 1955, when William Strauss and A.J.E. Cave, professors of anatomy, re-examined the skeleton of La Chapelle-aux-Saints. They found that the forty-to fifty-year-old man was rotten with arthritis. The forward thrust of his head, noted by Professor Boule, was due to a wry neck, and the stunted stature and stooping posture were due to arthritic lesions in his vertebral column. Some scientists also realized that the great German pathologist Virchow had even stated in reference to the very first discovery of the Neanderthal Man in 1856 that this creature was a victim of disease and that he—Virchow—had upheld this conclusion for over thirty years. At that time another important fact was brought back to mind, namely that the cranial capacity of that skull of La Chapelle-aux-Saints was very great, about 1,600 c.c., and that meant that the size of the Neanderthal’s brain was not less than that of modern man. Moreover, it was clearly asymmetric in the same way as that of modern man.
Many More Discoveries
Since 1856, when the bones of the first Neanderthal Man were discovered, a very large number of remains of other creatures have been unearthed in caves of Europe, Asia and Africa. Among them are the Man of Spy, the Man of Krapina, the Man of Jersey, the La Guina Man, the Mousterian Man, the Peking Man, the Rhodesian Man and, of course, the Chapelle-aux-Saints Man. They all are classed together as the Neanderthal Man. Soon scientists realized that there was such variability in points of detail among the many known Neanderthal-type skulls that there was none that could be called “typical.” Therefore, many scientists believe today that the species had already divided up into a number of racial variants before the Neanderthal Man disappeared, comparable with the variants that can be seen in the races of living man today. Some scientists go even further than that and state that the Neanderthal Man is no ancestor of the modern living man, but that he developed separately and independently of the modern man.
So, the scientific world today has no specific description of THE Neanderthal Man and it is not even sure that he was a forefather of modern man. However, most scientists profess that the Neanderthal was not a human being, although even this question is not kept without arguments. For example, Sir Arthur Keith, author of the book, “Antiquity of Man,” felt that the Neanderthal Man was certainly “not a dawn form of humanity.” And William Strauss and A.J.E. Cave wrote in their report about the fossil from La Chapelle-aux-Saints: “If he could be reincarnated and placed in a New York Subway – provided that he were bathed, shaved and dressed in modern clothing – it is doubtful whether he would attract any more attention than some of its other citizens.”
No Human Being?
In recognition of this kind of confusion whether or not the Neanderthal man was a human being, we want to look very carefully at the archeological records discovered by scientists. Many scientists—and sometimes religious people as well—believe that the Neanderthals were no human beings. They feel that they are supported by some of the following discoveries.
Cave Dwellers
The main argument for this belief refers to the primitive way in which Neanderthals lived. There is little doubt that they dwelled in caves which protected them from the cold during the cold seasons and that they hunted wild animals, either individually or collectively. When they had killed an animal, they used stones or stone tools to remove the skin and ate the meat raw or roasted over the fire, while they used the skin to cover their bodies and to sleep on. It is believed, too, that they ate carrion. But these facts do not prove by themselves that the Neanderthals were no human beings. Even today primitive tribes are known living in the same way the Neanderthals did—for example, the tribe of the Tasaday on the Philippine islands—and no scientist states that these people are not human.
Limited Language Capabilities
Another argument why the Neanderthals are not considered as human beings is the assumption that their language capabilities were limited. Philip Lieberman and Edmund Crelin of Yale made a series of measurements of the skull of the fossil found at La Chapelle-aux-Saints. The measurements suggested that the Neanderthals lacked a modern pharynx and that they were unable to utter some vowel sounds or form some consonants. On the other hand, both scientists stated that Rhodesia Man, another creature of the Neanderthal race, had a slightly more modern pharynx. These controversial results do not prove that the Neanderthals were not human. First of all, do we know that the fossil from La Chapelle was representative for the whole race of the Neanderthals? As a matter of fact, this was not the case because the results were different in regard to the Rhodesia Man. Furthermore, these results prove that the Neanderthal Man could speak—and this is also true for the Chapelle-aux-Saints Man—although the vocabulary might have consisted of fewer consonants and vowel sounds. Therefore, limited language capabilities are also no proof for the assumption that Neanderthal Man was not human.
“Nephilim” without Spirit in Man?
But there is still a third argument for this belief which is brought forth mainly by religiously-oriented people who state that the Bible mentions the Neanderthals as “nephilim” and distinguishes them herewith from the modern living man. In Genesis 6:4, the King James Version translates the Hebrew word “nephilim” with “giants” and reads: “There were giants in the earth in those days; and also after that, when the sons of God came into the daughters of men, and they bare children to them, the same became mighty men which were of old, men of renown.” It is considered that these “giants” were descendants from the ancient Neanderthal types, from “pre-Adamic races.” [Note that this passage will be discussed in more detail in Parts 4 and 5 of this booklet.]
According to this theory, the Neanderthals were creatures without the spirit in man, and that means without understanding; they were not fully conscious of their own self-existence as we are self-aware and conscious. In other words, without the spirit in man, the Neanderthals should have lived on the level with animals (1 Corinthians 2:11).
However, the following discoveries will prove that the Neanderthal lived beyond that level and, therefore, that he was a human being.
Use of Tools and Weapons
It may be questionable, indeed, to make a certain distinction between animals and human beings in regard to several aspects. The fact that the Neanderthals used tools and weapons might not be considered as proof that he was human, because it is also known that apes [and monkeys] use sticks as weapons. But the scene would change fundamentally if it could be proved that the Neanderthals believed in religion, in life after death, in a supernatural being. No animal, lacking this certain non-physical element in its brain, which is called the “spirit in man,” is able to think about itself, its own future, life after its death. If we can prove that the Neanderthal believed in religion, then we can also prove that he was fully conscious and aware of his existence, that he had the “spirit in man,” and that he was a human being.
Religious Beliefs
We know today that the Neanderthals were cannibals. They sometimes killed and ate one another. For example, in 1899 twenty Neanderthals were found at Krapina, [then called] Yugoslavia. Skulls had been smashed in and limbs had been split lengthwise, so that the marrow could be sucked out. Many scientists believe today that the Neanderthals were cannibals because of religious reasons. In some primitive societies today, natives believe that they can acquire strength and courage by eating the flesh of an enemy. In this connection, it is interesting to note that Neanderthals are believed to have eaten the brain of their strongest enemy, the cave bear. Other discoveries have shown that the Neanderthals widened the opening of the skull so that they could reach into it and scoop out the brains and eat them. This is exactly the same way in which modern cannibals perform.
In Italy, workmen found in a cave a single Neanderthal skull with a widened opening, surrounded by an oval ring of bones. It is also possible that the eating of Neanderthals were accompanied by a certain kind of bear ceremonies, described below. In 1965 bones of about twenty Neanderthals were found in a cave at Hortus, France. The human bones were mixed up with animal bones, as if the ancient inhabitants of the cave drew no distinction between eating human and animal flesh. Above Vaetis in the Tamina Valley, there is a “dragon cave” in which large numbers of cave bear bones were found. The skulls and bones were laid in niches or stone chests. They were arranged in deliberate order and carefully covered with stone-slabs. Neanderthal men had decapitated the bears and then buried the whole heads. Sometimes thigh bones were thrust through the cavities in the skulls. Other finds have been made near Valden, Switzerland, and in Silesia. Some scientists assume that the Neanderthals performed solemn dances around the heads of the bears. Interestingly, such bear ceremonies and bear sacrifices occur to this day among certain tribes of Northeast Asia. These are strong indications that Neanderthals were cannibals because of religious reasons. If so, they certainly were human beings.
Burials with Food and Tools
But there is still another aspect which makes it quite impossible to believe that the Neanderthals were animals. Scientists agree that the Neanderthals have buried their own dead. Most scientists also agree that the burials were religiously motivated, for the “departed” were supplied with tools of stone and sometimes other goods. Some scientists think that these stone tools were meant to help the “soul” against the bears and other problems of the “afterlife.” For example, a skeleton of a sixteen year old Neanderthal youth was found in 1909. Typical artifacts had been laid aside the body, so that there was evidence of some form of ritual burial. One year before, in 1908, the Neanderthal skeleton near the village of La Chapelle-aux-Saints was found. It lay extended full length on its back, with the head pointing to the EAST (probably indicating some kind of sunrise worship). Beside it were artifacts and fragments of red ochre. Across the skull lay several limb bones of bison, one of which was still connected with some of the smaller bones of the foot and toes. From this it could be suggested that the flesh had been on the bones when they had been placed with the human body. Therefore, they were meant to provide the “soul” of the Neanderthal with food. The same custom is known about the old Egyptians.
Belief in an Afterlife
These discoveries certainly show that the Neanderthal Man believed in some kind of life after death and, because there had to be someone who would grant him this future life, he also believed in a supernatural being or supernatural beings. Accordingly, Neanderthals were aware of themselves, lived on an incomparably higher level than animals and were, therefore, human beings.
Older Than 6,000 Years?
Scholars of the Bible will ask: If the Neanderthal was human, how is it possible that he was older than six thousand years, as science states, because God created man only about six-thousand years ago? [Note that the question of the time of man’s creation will be discussed in Part 3 of this booklet.] This important question will be answered now.
It is true that scientists declare today that Neanderthals are 40,000 [or at least 30,000] years old. But it is also true that the only method which has been used in order to determine their age, was the carbon fourteen dating [the Radio-Carbon method]. Even the bristlecone pine tree-ring chronology, another method to determine the age of living or dead organisms, is based on the carbon fourteen dating. Therefore, we want to take a short look at this method in order to find out how it works and whether or not it is accurate.
The Carbon Fourteen Dating
The carbon fourteen dating is based on a simple process. Cosmic rays bombard the upper atmosphere with tremendous energy. These rays produce great numbers of fast-moving neutrons which collide with nitrogen atoms in the atmosphere. The bulk of these atoms are chemically transmuted into carbon fourteen. This carbon fourteen combines with oxygen—as does ordinary carbon—to produce carbon dioxide which is diffused through the atmosphere. This carbon dioxide contains radioactive carbon fourteen—it makes up a tiny fraction of all the carbon dioxide available to plants for photosynthesis. When the plants use carbon dioxide during photosynthesis, they automatically absorb this carbon fourteen. Afterwards these plants are eaten by animals and humans and therefore, carbon fourteen is added to their bodies, too. At death, however, an organism no longer takes in carbon fourteen. Instead, the amount possessed by this organism at death begins to decay.
According to some authorities, every 5,730 years, and according to others, every 5,745 plus/minus 50 years, one half of the carbon fourteen decays and changes into nitrogen fourteen. During the next 5,730 years (or 5,745 plus/minus 50 years), half of the remaining carbon fourteen will decay—only one-fourth of the original amount will be left—and this process continues, until all carbon fourteen is decayed. Accordingly, by measuring the amount of remaining carbon fourteen in a dead organism, which was alive once, scientists are believed to be able to estimate when that organism died.
No Proof for Basic Assumption
When Dr. Libby developed this method in the late 1940’s, he conducted experiments to discover the present production rate of radiocarbon. He first calculated the present average production rate of free neutrons in the outer atmosphere, then the present production rate of carbon fourteen. After this, he determined the average rate of decay of carbon fourteen in modern living organisms. Finally, he calculated the total present amount of carbon in the world’s exchange reservoir. At this point, he made the following assumption: If the production of carbon fourteen had proceeded at a constant rate for many thousands of years, then the amount of carbon fourteen present on the surface of the earth would have reached a constant value, because a condition had been established in which the rate of formation of carbon fourteen was equal to the rate with which it disappeared. Of course, this assumption was never proved.
C-14 Method Not Reliable
Now we will see whether this method is accurate, although the proof for the basic assumption is lacking. It is clear that the dating would not be correct if there were any change in the production rate of carbon fourteen—for example, a change caused through universal catastrophes. As a matter of fact, at least two worldwide catastrophes have occurred. The first catastrophe happened when Satan rebelled against God (Isaiah 14:12–14); this gigantic battle destroyed the heavens and the earth (Genesis 1:2) and with it, for example, the dinosaurs. The second universal catastrophe was the tremendous deluge in the days of Noah. It is quite obvious that a gigantic battle between spirit beings, which led to a demolition of the surface of many planets, could change the production rate of radiocarbon. But how could, on the other hand, the deluge alter this production rate?
Alteration of C-14 Production Rate at Deluge
Many scientists believe today that the earth was once surrounded by a shield of water vapor. The Bible, too, contains certain indications for this assumption. In Genesis 1:6–7, it is mentioned that God, when He renewed the “face of the earth” (Psalm 104:30), “divided the waters which were under the firmament from the waters which were above the firmament.” And in reference to the deluge the Bible states that “all the fountains of the great deep” were “broken up, and the windows of heaven were opened” (Genesis 7:11). This shield of water vapor prevented that many cosmic rays could bombard the upper atmosphere. The situation changed, however, when the shield disappeared at the time of the deluge. But this happened only about 4,000 years ago and this means that the enormous amount of radiocarbon necessary for the establishment of the equilibrium was not reached and that the specific amount of radioactivity of living matter is much less than the rate of production calculated from the neutron intensity.
Environment Important
But there is still another aspect which shows that the carbon fourteen dating is not accurate. The method postulates that every organism assimilates the same rate of carbon fourteen independent of the environment in which that organism lives or had lived. Professor Melvin A. Cook [1968 Nitro-Nobel Gold Medal winner] has shown, however, that this assumption is wrong. He expressly stated:
“Living mollusks are sometimes found deficient in Carbon 14 to such an extent as to appear to have been dead as long as 3,000 years. This is due to carbonate-ion exchange in salt water in contact with old calcite and dolomite deposits. These mollusks are in an environment of old carbonates, and during their life cycle, they assimilate those carbonates that have no radiocarbon in them, rather than to be in steady state with the atmosphere. The reverse (dates that are too low) will also happen by involving carbonate-ion exchange in freshwater lakes which become high in alkalinity and thus tend to absorb carbon dioxide from the air to form new calcites and dolomites.”
Therefore, the only method being used to determine the age of the Neanderthals, the carbon fourteen dating, cannot be proved as being accurate. Accordingly, there exists no proof at all that the Neanderthals are older than 6,000 years.
Neanderthal Man Was a Modern Human Being
The conclusion is that Neanderthal was no animal. It is true that he probably was no representative of a culturally high-standing race; more likely the opposite is true in that he was a degenerated descendant of humanity, as a certain unnamed German anatomist had suspected when he wrote that the Neanderthal “may have been one of these wild men, half-crazed, half-idiotic, cruel and strong, who are always more or less to be found living on the outskirts of barbarous tribes.” But whatever the Neanderthals were, one thing is certain: They were distinctly human.
This ends the reproduction of the research paper. At this point, we would also like to quote from an article, which was published in the Washington Post, dated June 19, 2014:
“In a cave in northern Spain, a team of scientists has retrieved the remains of 28 prehistoric humans, members of an enigmatic species that could be described as a little bit Neanderthal. They had Neanderthal faces, with heavy brows and protruding noses. They had powerful mandibles and mouths that could open extremely wide, indicating that they used their teeth as gripping tools. But they didn’t have the large skulls or other robust skeletal features seen in the prototypical Neanderthals who, hundreds of millennia later, roamed Ice Age Europe.
“The discovery does not dramatically change the general picture of human evolution, but it complicates it a bit, providing new evidence that there were many distinct, and largely isolated, human species existing simultaneously.
“[Scientists] think these proto-Neanderthals possessed the power of speech and lived in social groups. There are few human ancestors more intriguing than the Neanderthals, who could be described as the best example in the history of the planet of an intelligent species that has gone extinct. They had large craniums and larger brains than modern humans (although that doesn’t mean they were smarter). They existed as recently as about 30,000 years ago, when their kind disappears from the fossil record.
“How they died out, and why, and to what extent they may have interbred with anatomically modern humans is an ongoing source of debate and contentiousness among highly credentialed scientists. But as a species, the Neanderthal vanished. In their place came anatomically modern humans, who evolved in Africa and are the ancestors of everyone alive today.
“The Neanderthals, [one expert] said, ‘obviously were very intuitively smart. They were great toolmakers. They were ingenious. They were resourceful. They were living through difficult times.›”
In addition, The Independent wrote on January 28, 2015:
“The partial skull of an anatomically modern human who lived alongside the Neanderthals about 55,000 years ago has been unearthed from a cave in northern Israel, scientists say. It is one of the oldest non-African skulls of Homo sapiens and comes close to the date when modern humans migrated out of Africa, eventually to colonise Asia, Europe, Australia and the Americas… ‘It has been suspected that modern man and Neanderthals were in the same place at the same time, but we didn’t have the physical evidence. Now we do have it in the new skull fossil,’ said Bruce Latimer, a palaeontologist at Case Western Reserve University in Cleveland, Ohio, who took part in the study. ‘Modern humans and Neanderthals likely encountered each other foraging for food,’ Dr Latimer said.
“Modern humans share a small percentage of their DNA with Neanderthals, suggesting that limited interbreeding had taken place at some point in the past. However, it is not known when this contact took place, or whether it had occurred somewhere in Europe or the Middle East… [Some scholars claim] that interbreeding with Neanderthals could have taken place in the Middle East rather than in Europe.”
As we explained, these scientists are totally off on the dating, as they are using a completely unreliable method—the Radio Carbon Dating. But this article proves once more that the Neanderthals lived “alongside” “modern man,” and that interbreeding took place between them. What it really shows is that Neanderthals were modern human beings, interbreeding with other human beings.
God created modern man about 6,000 years ago [as will be discussed in Part 3], and the Neanderthal was a modern man. [This conclusion reflects also the long-standing belief and teaching of the Worldwide Church of God under its late human leader, Herbert W. Armstrong.] Science is wrong to assume that modern man—including the Neanderthal—is older than 6,000 years. Man did not evolve. Rather, he was instantaneously created by God. The concept of “human evolution” has been scientifically disproved. For more information, please read our free booklet, “The Theory of Evolution—a Fairy Tale for Adults?”
Part 3 Does God Have a 7,000–Year Plan for Man?
We have already alluded to the fact that modern humans (Adam and Eve) were indeed created about 6,000 years ago. Now we will present biblical proof of this fact and we will also point out that God has a 6,000-year plan for man’s rule, followed by 1,000 years of godly rule over man in the Millennium.
The Weekly Sabbath and the Millennium of 1,000 Years
In Hebrews 4:9, Paul draws an analogy between the weekly Sabbath and the Millennial rest at the end of man’s rule, comparing the coming Millennial rest with a Millennial “Sabbath” of 1,000 years. Several Scriptures indicate a 7,000-year plan of God—comprising a “week” of seven 1,000-year “days.” God gave man 6,000 years (or 6 “days” of 1,000 years each) to prove that man, under Satan’s influence, cannot rule himself. These first six “days” of 1,000 years each will be followed by the seventh “day” of 1,000 years, called the Millennium, during which Christ and His elect will rule this earth (compare Revelation 20:4–6; 2 Peter 3:8; Psalm 90:4).
God also gave us a rest on a weekly basis—the seventh day of the week—the weekly Sabbath. Paul states that just as God rested from His work on the seventh day (Hebrews 4:4), so man is to rest from his work during the weekly Sabbath, and also during the Millennial Sabbath at the end of man’s worldly rule when the first 6,000 years of God’s plan for creation have expired. As the weekly seventh day of God’s re-creation ended God’s work, so the weekly Sabbath lets us rest from our work, and the Millennial Sabbath of 1,000 years will end the rule of man under Satan’s influence, to be replaced by God’s rule.
But is there really any evidence for a 6,000-year plan? Consider this important Scripture in this regard: “But, beloved, do not forget this one thing, that with the Lord one day is as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day” (2 Peter 3:8). This verse provides a basis for believing that God is working out certain parts of His plan in the context of 6,000 years.
Three Times Fourteen Generations
Consider this additional fact concerning the length of time that has transpired leading up to the time of Jesus Christ’s birth: “So all the generations from Abraham to David are fourteen generations, from David until the captivity in Babylon are fourteen generations, and from the captivity in Babylon until the Christ are fourteen generations” (Matthew 1:17). Before Abraham and before the Flood, the Bible records life spans of certain individuals, and from these, a general idea of the number of years of that period can be derived. However, even with this information, experts vary when it comes to exact numbers.
For those who accept the biblical record, it is apparent that we are now living in what can be generally understood as the period of time that is now about 6,000 years since God first created Adam and Eve. The most poignant conclusion for us is that we are now living in the generation that will witness the establishment of God’s Kingdom on the earth!
One Day AS a Thousand Years
Some have pointed to 2 Peter 3:8, claiming that God allotted man exactly 6,000 years to rule this earth, and that after exactly 6,000 years, Christ will return. However, that is not what 2 Peter 3:8 conveys. The Scripture reads: “… with the Lord one day is AS a thousand years, and a thousand years AS one day.”
This Scripture does not provide us with a fixed date. The Greek word for “as” is “hos,” and it can also be translated as “about.” (Compare Young’s Analytical Concordance to the Bible, under “about.”) In fact, the Authorized Version translates this word 14 times as “about.” For instance, the word “hos” is correctly translated as “about” in passages such as Mark 8:9; Luke 2:37; 8:42; and John 1:39. From this we can know that 2 Peter 3:8 conveys the principle that in the eyes of God one day is ABOUT 1,000 years—not necessarily exactly so. (Compare chapter 4 of our free booklet, When and How Will Christ Return?)
Historical Belief in a 7,000-Year Plan
The concept of a biblical 7,000-year plan and the creation of man about 6,000 years ago has been believed by Jews and Christians alike over the millennia. The historian Edward Gibbon wrote in The Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire that this concept was taught by Rabbi Elias around 200 B.C., who expressed the common belief that it had been taught by the prophet Elijah. The Encyclopedia Judaica explains that this tradition can even be traced back to Moses.
The apocalyptical epistle of Barnabas, which was written around 130 A.D., addresses the 7,000-year plan as well, and Irenaeus, a disciple of Polycarp, who was a disciple of the apostle John, wrote in Against Heresies in 150 A.D. about the 7,000-year plan of God. Bishop Latimer wrote in 1552 A.D. that the world would exist for 6,000 years. Some modern Jewish and Christian authors uphold the biblical teaching of a 7,000-year plan as well (compare Edward Chumney, The Seven Festivals of the Messiah, copyright 1998).
Others who taught a 7,000-year plan include Commodianus and Methodius in the third century, and Lactantius (tutor to the son of Roman Emperor Constantine) in the fourth century.
The New Schaff-Herzog Encyclopedia of Religious Knowledge pointed out that the “early fathers most commonly looked for the second advent at the end of 6,000 years of the world’s history.” The Encyclopedia Britannica (11th edition) wrote about the Talmud: “The view most frequently expressed there . . . is that the Messianic kingdom will last for one thousand years… ‘Hence the world will last for six thousand years of toil and labor; then will come one thousand years of Sabbath rest for the people of God in the kingdom of the Messiah.’ This idea must have already been very common in the first century before Christ.”
This view is also confirmed in the Jewish New Testament Commentary, by Dr. David H. Stern, on 2 Peter 3.
For further information about the belief in a 6,000– or 7,000–year plan, please see the box on page 25 of our free booklet, Should You Fight in War?
God Pronounces a 6,000–Year Sentence
In Mystery of the Ages, Herbert W. Armstrong wrote the following in 1985, in the chapter, “The Mystery of Man,” pages 120–121:
“When God ‘drove out the man’ from the Garden of Eden, and barred reentrance—lest he go back and receive eternal life in sin (Gen. 3:22–24)—God PRONOUNCED SENTENCE!
“God [in the Person of Jesus Christ] said, in effect: ‘You have made the decision for yourself and the world that shall spring from you. You have rejected me as the basic source of knowledge–you have rejected power from me through my Spirit to live the righteous way—you have rebelled against my command and my government—you have chosen the ‘GETTING,’ ‘TAKING’ way of Satan. Therefore I sentence you and the world you shall beget to 6,000 years of being cut off from access to me and my Spirit—except for the exceedingly FEW I shall specially call. And that FEW shall be called for special service preparatory for the kingdom of God. They shall be required to do what you have failed to do—reject, resist and overcome Satan and his WAYS, and follow the ways of my spiritual LAW.
“‘Go, therefore, Adam, and all your progeny that shall form the world, produce your own fund of knowledge. Decide for yourself what is good and what is evil. Produce your own educational systems and means of disseminating knowledge, as your god Satan shall mislead you. Form [your] own concepts of what is [good], your own religions, your own governments, your own life-styles and forms of society and civilization. In all this Satan will deceive your world with his attitude of SELF-centeredness—with vanity, lust and greed, jealousy and envy, competition and strife and violence and wars, rebellion against me and my law of LOVE.
“‘After the world of your descendants has written the lesson in 6,000 years of human suffering, anguish, frustration, defeat and death—after the world that shall spring from you shall have been brought to confess the utter hopelessness of the way of life you have chosen—I will supernaturally intervene. By supernatural divine power I shall then take over the government of the whole world. With reeducation, I will produce a happy world of PEACE. And on repentance, I shall then offer eternal salvation to all. After a thousand years of that happy world to come, I will resurrect from death to mortal life all who have died uncalled during this present 6,000 years. Their judgment shall then come. And on repentance and faith, eternal life shall be offered them.
“‘During this 6,000 years, when I myself shall cut them off from me, they shall not be eternally judged. Only, as they sow during their lifetimes, they shall reap. But when I open eternal salvation to them, there shall be no Satan to hinder or deceive them—no Satan for them to overcome. Those few called during this first 6,000 years shall have to reject and resist Satan’s pulls and overcome. But those who overcome shall sit with me in my throne, and have power under me to rule all nations under my Supreme Rule.’”
In a letter written in 1987 by the Letter Answering Department of the Worldwide Church of God, the following was stated:
“Charts which list biblical events in time order… are accurate enough to show that human life was created about 4,000 years before the birth of Christ. History makes it clear that almost another 2,000 years have elapsed since then—making a total of nearly 6,000 years of human civilization to date. In short, man’s ‘week’ is nearly over, and God’s great millennial rest will soon be here.”
“In That Day” Adam Would Die
We might also want to consider that God told Adam that in the “day” he ate of the forbidden fruit, he would surely die (Genesis 2:17). Yet Adam lived to be 930 years old. Some commentators explain this by saying that Adam died before the first 1,000–year day was completed, since a day is as a thousand years with God.
Possible Objections
Two possible objections need to be addressed. First, why do scientists tell us that modern man is much older than 6,000 years, and why do Jews believe that we are living in about 5775—apparently with at least another 225 years to continue before the expiration of 6,000 years of human existence?
Is Modern Man Older Than 6,000 Years?
Our German booklet, EVOLUTION–ein MÄRCHEN für Erwachsene?, discusses the estimated age of modern man (“homo sapiens”), which, according to “scientific” calculations, allegedly far exceeds 6,000 years. We dispute this and point out why the scientific methods of determining the age of some fossils is very faulty. We explain that especially the commonly used radiocarbon method is unreliable, as some scientists do admit.
For instance, a convincing rebuttal of the accuracy of the radiocarbon method to determine the age of “human” fossils can be found in the book, In Search of Noah’s Ark by Dave Balsiger and Charles E. Sellier (copyright 1976, 1979). Other scientists who went on record to question the accuracy of the scientifically determined age of “human” fossils include David Hatcher Childress (in a television interview with Charlton Heston) and Robert Gentry. (Compare Dennis Crews, Mystery of the Rocks, copyright 1990. Compare also our discussion regarding the radiocarbon method in Part 2 of this booklet.)
When considering the age of man, we must understand that modern man (Adam and Eve) was created with a human spirit (the spirit in man or of man) which distinguishes man from animals. We do not question the possibility that fossils might have been found that would have pre-dated Adam and Eve, which might have had similar “appearances” as modern man. However, they would not have been human beings, but rather ape-like creatures. “Lucy” is a classic example, which was clearly NOT a human being, but an ape-like creature. (Of course, the possible existence of such pre-Adamic ape-like creatures proves in no way the accuracy of the evolution theory. Modern man did not evolve from these creatures.)
Jewish Counting is Inaccurate
Let us now address the second question: Why do the Jews count the years differently than we do? For instance, the year 2014 is Elul 5774–5775 according to Jewish reckoning. The Jewish calendar puts creation at 3760 B.C.E., but this date is quite impossible. It has been suggested that the Jewish calendar actually begins with the time or birth of Enosh—grandson of Adam and Eve—who was born 235 years after the creation of Adam (Genesis 5:3–6). However, no plausible explanation has been given for that conclusion.
A letter from the Letter Answering Department of the Worldwide Church of God explained this puzzle in this way (compare also The Good News, November–December 1987 edition):
“… the Jews count their years from 3761/3760 B.C.E. (Before Common Era). That is the year of the commencement of the lunisolar calendar. In the century following the fall of Jerusalem (A.D. 70) certain Jewish scholars took the date 3761/3760 B.C.E. and assigned to it the time described in Genesis 1 and 2. Thus, the Jews preserved the correct date for calendar calculation but mistakenly associated it with the creation week.
“Actually, Creation occurred over two centuries prior to the beginning of the lunisolar calendar. The basic fact on which the lunisolar calendar is based, the average length of the lunar month, would have taken more than two centuries of measurement and observation to determine.
“The Jews celebrate their new year in the autumn. The Bible refers to two different years, the civil and the sacred. In ancient Israel, the civil year began in the autumn, on the first day of the seventh month. It is comparable to the fiscal year in the United States. It was more or less the legal year, which was used to reckon the reign of kings and other chronological events. The true sacred year of the Bible begins with the month of Nisan (also called Abib), in the spring (Ex. 12:2). The sacred year portrays God’s great plan.”
From all the biblical and historical evidence, facts and records available to us, we must conclude that the Jewish reckoning for the time of man’s creation is wrong, and that the 6,000 years of human rule which have been allotted to man, are almost over. This means that the return of Jesus Christ to restore the Kingdom and Government of God here on earth is very near. However, we are not to set dates, though we are to watch in order to determine the signs of the times (Matthew 24:32–35). Christ warned us very specifically:
“Watch therefore, for you do not know what hour your Lord is coming… Therefore you also be ready, for the Son of Man is coming at an hour you do not expect” (Matthew 24:42, 44).
Part 4 Biblical Giants—Then and Now?
Does the Bible teach the existence of giants prior to modern man? Did they exist after Adam’s creation? Do giants exist today?
There are indeed several references to post-Adamic giants in the Bible, and several words are used to describe giants, but there is no biblical reference to the existence of giants prior to Adam. All giants mentioned in the Bible are those in existence since Adam… not prior to him. Some existed prior to Noah, and some since Noah. We will show that biblical giants were human beings who descended from Adam and Eve. If giants existed prior to Adam and Eve, then they would have been animals without the spirit in man.
“Gibbor”
In Job 16:14 (Authorized Version), we read about Job’s complaint against God: “He breaketh me with breach upon breach, he runneth upon me like a giant.” Here, the word for “giant” is “gibbor” and is defined as “mighty” or “a strong one.”
“Nephilim”
Another word for “giant” is “nephilim,” which can first be found in Genesis 6:4, at the time of Noah: “There were giants in the earth in those days; and also after that, when the sons of God came in unto the daughters of men, and they bare children to them, the same became [note: the word “became” is not in the original and was added by the translator] mighty men which were of old, men of renown.”
The Ryrie Study Bible explains that the meaning of the word “nephilim” is “to fall,” and continues: “… to fall upon others because they were men of strength.” The commentary concludes: “Evidently they were in the earth before the marriages [between the sons of God and the daughters of men], and were not the offspring of those marriages who became mighty men (military men) and men of renown (of wealth or power).” This conclusion is correct, as more fully explained in Part 5 of this booklet where we discuss the question of whether angels had intercourse with women.
All human beings, including those giants, died in the Flood, except for Noah and his family. However, “nephilim” giants are mentioned again long after the Flood, at the time of Moses. They must have been descendants of one of the three sons of Noah who were with him in the Ark.
The “nephilim” (giants) are mentioned in Numbers 13:32–33, when the spies returned from the Promised Land of Canaan and gave a bad report about it:
“And they gave the children of Israel a bad report of the land which they had spied out, saying, ‘the land through which we have gone as spies is a land that devours its inhabitants, and all the people whom we saw in it are men of great stature. There we saw the giants (the descendants of Anak came from the giants); and we were like grasshoppers in their own sight, and so were in their sight.’”
These “giants” are also mentioned again in the books of Deuteronomy and Joshua, as well as in other books, but different Hebrew words are used, showing however, that they all describe the same kind of people.
“Raphah”
According to Young’s Analytical Concordance, one such additional Hebrew expression is the word “raphah,” which can be found in 2 Samuel 21:18–22, at the time of King David. The word “raphah” has the meaning of “fearful one” or “giant,” inasmuch as his huge stature struck fear in the heart of men:
“Now it happened afterward that there was again a battle with the Philistines at Gob. Then Sibbechal the Hushathite killed Saph, who was one of the sons of the giant. Again there was war at Gob with the Philistines, where Elhanan the son of Jaare-Oregim the Bethlehemite killed the brother of Golitah the Gittite, the shaft of whose spear was like a weaver’s beam. Yet again there was war at Gath, where there was a man of great stature, who had six fingers on each hand and six toes on each foot, twenty-four in number; and he also was born to the giant. So when he defied Israel, Jonathan the son of Shimea, David’s brother, killed him. These four were born of the giant in Gath, and fell by the hand of David and by the hands of his servants.”
When turning to the parallel passage in 1 Chronicles 20:4–8, the Hebrew word for “giant” in verses 4, 6 and 8 is “rapha,” according to Young’s Analytical Concordance, but as we can see from these two examples, the words “raphah” and “rapha” have the same meaning (“fearful one”; “giant”). “Rapha” is the most commonly used expression and can be found, for instance, in Deuteronomy 2:9–11 where Moses told the people of Israel, prior to the occupation of the Promised Land:
“Then the LORD said to me, ‘Do not harass Moab, nor contend with them in battle, for I will not give you any of their land as a possession, because I have given Ar to the descendants of Lot as a possession.’ (The Enim had dwelt there in times past, a people as great and numerous and tall as the Anakim. They were also regarded as giants [Hebrew “rephaim”–plural form and related to “rapha,” according to the margin of the King James Bible], like the Anakim, but the Moabites call them Emim…).”
These gigantic people (“rephaim”) might also be mentioned in Genesis 14:5 in connection with the events surrounding Lot.
Giants at the Time of Moses
In Deuteronomy 2:19–21, Moses continues:
“‘And when you come near the people of Ammon, do not harass them or meddle with them, for I will not give you any of the land of the people of Ammon as a possession, because I have given it to the descendants of Lot as a possession.’ (That was also regarded as a land of giants; giants formerly dwelt there. But the Ammonites call them Zamzummim, a people as great and numerous and tall as the Anakim. But the LORD destroyed them before them, and they dispossessed them and dwelt in their place…).”
These gigantic people (called “Zamzummim”) might also be referred to in Genesis 14:5.
As Moses continues with his narrative, he points out that in regard to the kingdom of Og in Bashan, only one mighty giant survived. We read in Deuteronomy 3:11, 13:
“‘For only Og king of Bashan remained of the remnant of the giants [in that area and belonging to that people, as we read about other giants at the time of David]. Indeed his bedstead was an iron bedstead. (Is it not in Rabah of the people of Ammon?) Nine cubits is its length and four cubits its width, according to the standard cubit… The rest of Gilead, and all Bashan, the kingdom of Gog, I gave it to the half tribe of Manasseh (All the region of Argob, with all Bashan, was called the land of the giants…).’”
Reference to Og, the king of Bashan, is made in Joshua 12:4 and 13:12 as the “remnant of the giants.”
Giants at the Time of Joshua
When Joshua led the people of Israel into the Promised Land, they had to contend with giants who were still living there. The “Valley of Rephaim” (“Valley of the Giants”) is mentioned in Joshua 15:8 and 18:16. In Joshua 17:15, Joshua tells the tribes of Ephraim and Manasseh: “‘If you are a great people, then go up to the forest country and clear a place for yourself there in the land of the Perizzites and the giants, since the mountains of Ephraim are too confined for you.’”
Giants at the Time of David
As mentioned, giants existed at the time of David.
We have all heard about the giant Goliath who was killed by young David. Goliath was from Gath, “whose height was six cubits and a span” (1 Samuel 17:4).
The Benson Commentary states:
“Goliath of Gath—For to this city the Anakims fled when Joshua rooted them out of the land of Canaan, Joshua 11:22. And here they propagated a race of giants; that is, people of great strength and stature. Whose height was six cubits and a span—At least nine feet nine inches…”
Barnes’ Notes on the Bible adds:
“Goliath of Gath – One of the places mentioned in Joshua 11:22 as still retaining a remnant of the sons of Anak; Gaza and Ashdod being the others. The race of giants (the Rephaim, from… râphâ’ ) is mentioned again in the account of David’s Philistine wars [in] 2 Samuel 21:15–22; 1 Chronicles 20:4–8… Six cubits and a span… would equal about nine feet nine inches. The bed of Og king of Bashan was nine cubits long.”
Matthew Poole’s Commentary writes:
“Whose height was six cubits and a span; which is not strange, for besides the giants mentioned in Scripture, Herodotus, Diodorus Siculus, and Pliny, and others, make mention of persons seven cubits high, which is near double to an ordinary man’s height.”
Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible says:
“… the coffin of Orestea, the son of Agamemnon, is said… to be seven cubits long; and Eleazar, a Jew, who because of his size was called the giant, and was presented by Artabanus, king of the Parthians, to Tiberius Caesar, is said by Josephus… to be seven cubits high; and one Gabbara of Arabia, in the times of Claudius Caesar, measured nine feet nine inches, as Pliny… relates, and who elsewhere… speaks of a people in Ethiopia, called Syrbotae, who were eight cubits high…”
We also read that Goliath was armed with a coat of mail, and the weight of the coat was 5,000 shekels of bronze (verse 5), or “156 pounds 4 ounces,” according to the Geneva Study Bible. His iron spearhead weighed six hundred shekels (verse 7), or “between seventeen and eighteen pounds” (Barnes’ Notes on the Bible).
In addition, we read about an encounter of one of David’s mighty men with an Egyptian giant in 1 Chronicles 11:23.
Post-Flood Giants Descendants of Canaan
In a letter by the Letter Answering Department of the Worldwide Church of God, the following was stated about giants:
“The Bible indicates that men of great size lived both before and after the Flood…. The giants who lived after the Flood were some of the offspring of Canaan, one of Ham’s sons [Ham was one of the three sons of Noah]. These descendants of Ham were living in the land of Canaan when the Israelite spies went through it… When the Israelites conquered the lands east of the Jordan, they encountered Og, King of Bashan. He was the last of the giants on that side of the river…
“Three chiefs of the giants lived in Hebron until Caleb took the city… After the conquest of Canaan by Joshua…, remnants of the giants were still living in the Philistine cities of Gaza, Gath, and Ashdod. The most famous of these was Goliath… A later encounter by David’s ‘mighty man’ with four other giants is recorded [as well]…
“These giants terrorized Israel periodically from the time of the entry into Canaan until late in the reign of King David. The Bible says nothing further about giants from that time (about 1,000 B.C.) on.”
Other “Giants”
We also need to realize that there were very tall people and warriors in the Bible who were of Israelite stock, such as King Saul (1 Samuel 9:2; 10:20–23). They would not have been descendants of the Canaanite ”giants” of the Bible as described above, but could be considered “giants” in their own “right”—even though they did not reach the height of the Canaanite “giants” of the Bible.
Modern “Gigantism”
Even though nobody is specifically identified in the Bible as a “giant” after the days of David, does this mean that all giants became extinct? It is of course known that there are very tall people alive in these times (as there are little people in existence today as well), but these KNOWN tall people do not seem to reach the height of the giants of the Bible, and even apart from their height, there seems to be another fundamental distinction between many (but not all) of the modern tall people and the giants of the Bible. As one website puts it:
“So were all of these giants just people who developed gigantism? Although gigantism may account for some of the ancient giants, this proposed solution falls short of explaining many of the biblical accounts.
“Modern gigantism is often caused by abnormalities that lead to excessive production of growth hormone. It is highly unlikely that Goliath, the nephilim, Anakim, or most of the other Old Testament giants suffered from such a condition since they were often described as warriors or ‘mighty men,’ while modern ‘giants’ are usually awkward, uncoordinated, and endure several physical ailments. There have been some rare cases where the person could accurately be described as a ‘mighty man.’
“Furthermore, modern gigantism is not hereditary, whereas the Bible often describes giants as being the offspring of other giants (e.g., Deuteronomy 9:2; 1 Chronicles 20:6). So the groups known as giants were not simply made up of individuals with the modern form of gigantism.”
We might also think of historical tall powerful men since the birth of Christ. For instance, it is said that Charles the Great—Charlemagne—was a very tall man, and he was of course a mighty warrior. But again, his height did not seem to remotely reach the height of the Canaanite giants of the Bible. In any event, this does not mean that he should be considered to be a descendant of the ancient Canaanite giants of the Bible. On the other hand, modern “giants”—very tall people—with physical ailments could of course be the end result of decades, if not centuries, of degeneration.
True Giants Today?
Note also that the Bible does not say that ancient powerful giants, the “heroes of old” as mentioned in Old Testament times, were totally extinct—that they all died out. We do read that they were “dispossessed’ from areas which they once inhabited and that they appeared subsequently in other areas. Therefore, can we rule out that “giants,” as described in the Bible, could exist today?
Bigfoot—Illusion and Fairy Tale, an Animal or a Human Being?
Speculation abounds regarding encounters with tall hairy creatures around the world, commonly referred to as Bigfoot, Sasquatch, the Russian “Abominable” Snowman or Yeti. Many consider these stories as mere fabrications and fairy tales, while others believe that not all of the independent reports over many centuries (some of them highly reliable) could simply be made up.
Some who believe in the accuracy of at least some of the eye-witness accounts conclude that they might be “demonic illusions.” Certainly some of the “encounters” might very well be of demonic origin, but this could not explain all witness accounts and findings (including unexplained huge footprints, hair samples, etc.). Others see in them huge ape-like animals, which could be a distinct possibility. Still others view them as missing links between pre-historic men-like creatures and modern men—a totally wrong idea, as humans did not evolve, and therefore, such missing links did not and do not exist. In addition, if there were giants (gigantic ape-like animals) prior to Adam, they would have been destroyed with all other living physical creatures (such as the dinosaurs) when the earth became “void and empty.” Today’s “giants” in the form of “Bigfoot” would have to be ape-like animals or humans—descendants of beings which or whom God created when He renewed the surface of the earth, within six days, about 6,000 years ago.
Still others view Bigfoot and Yeti, etc., as fully human—modern representatives of homo sapiens, albeit perhaps in a wild, savage and degenerated state. This is also a distinct possibility. Hunters who allegedly had close encounters with Sasquatch reported that they were determined to shoot and kill “the beast,” but refrained from doing so when they looked into its eyes, which were perceived to be “distinctly” human.
Hairy Beings
One might ask how “hairy” creatures could qualify as humans. Even though the Bible does not specifically say that the ancient GIANTS were hairy, it does include a few examples of “hairy” men. For instance, we read that Esau, when he was born, was “like a hairy garment all over” (Genesis 25:25).
Esau
The Pulpit Commentary remarks that literally, it says, “‘all of him as a cloak of hair’… the fur cloak, or hair mantle, forming one notion… the child’s body [was] covered with an unusual quantity of red hair…”
Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible adds: “his body was all over full of hair, which stood as thick as a garment made of hair…”
Esau’s condition did not change when he grew up. In fact, it increased. He is referred to as a “hairy man” (Genesis 27:11). Gill’s states that Esau “was covered all over with hair; as with a hairy garment; so he was born, and so he continued, and no doubt his hair increased.” This condition was so severe that his blind father, Isaac, was tricked into believing that Jacob was Esau, when “skins of the kids of the goats” were placed on Jacob’s hands and on the smooth part of his neck, so that Isaac did not recognize Jacob (Genesis 27:16, 23).
The Hebrew words quoted above and used for hairy or hair are also applied to “rough” garments (Zechariah 13:4, Authorized Version) or a “rough” goat (Daniel 8:21).
Elijah?
We also read that Elijah was a “hairy man,” or the “owner of hair” (2 Kings 1:8). Many interpret this to mean that he was wearing a long beard and long hair [even though nothing is mentioned that he ever took a Nazirite vow (compare Numbers 6:1–21) or that he was a Nazirite from birth, such as Samuel, compare 1 Samuel 1:11]. Others claim that he was wearing a hairy cloak or mantle of sheep or goat skin or of camel’s hair (1 Kings 19:13), comparing it with the mantle of camel’s hair which John the Baptist wore (Matthew 3:4).
However, these conclusions are not compelling. The Nelson Study Bible states: “Although hairy may refer to Elijah’s garments, the usual translation ‘hairy man’ is supported by the ancient versions.” It is possible that Elijah had a similar appearance as Esau. In any event, the Bible knows of the existence of human beings who were covered all over with hair, as with a hairy garment.
Werewolf Syndrome
In addition, cases are known of people with the so-called “werewolf syndrome” or “hypertrichosis,” who might even pass on their condition to the next generation. One website describes this condition as follows:
“Hypertrichosis is a rare genetic condition that results in extreme hairiness… There is some speculation that Esau, son of Isaac and twin brother of Jacob, may have had hypertrichosis. He was described in the Old Testament as born covered in red hair, and was referred to as a hairy man by his brother as an adult.”
Life Science reported on June 6, 2011, that “Scientists have discovered a genetic mutation responsible for a disorder that causes people to sprout thick hair on their faces and bodies. Hypertrichosis, sometimes called ‘werewolf syndrome,’ is a very rare condition, with fewer than 100 cases documented worldwide. But researchers knew the disorder runs in families, and in 1995 they traced the approximate location of the mutation to a section of the X chromosome (one of the two sex chromosomes) in a Mexican family affected by hypertrichosis.”
As mentioned, the Bible does not describe ancient giants as “hairy” people, but it does indicate a genetic mutation or disorder in the case of at least one giant (apart from their height, the precise cause for which is still open to debate). Remember that one particular giant was described as having twelve fingers and twelve toes (compare again 2 Samuel 21:20 and 1 Chronicles 20:6).
Polydactyly
Similar “abnormities” have been reported elsewhere. The condition is commonly referred to as “polydactyly”; that is, a birth defect resulting in extra fingers and/or toes.
Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible states that “Pliny speaks of one M. Curiatius, a patrician, who had two daughters that had six fingers on an hand, and were called ‘Sedigitae’, six-fingered; and of Volcatius, a famous poet, called ‘Sedigitus’, or six-fingered, for the same reason; and elsewhere, from other writers he makes mention of a people that had eight toes [on] each foot; so Ctesias speaks of a people in the mountains of India, which have eight fingers on each hand, and eight toes [on] each foot, both men and women.”
The Benson Commentary adds that “Tavernier, in his relation of the grand seignior’s seraglio… says, that the eldest son of the emperor of Java, who reigned in the year 1648, when he was in that island, had six fingers on each hand, and as many toes on each foot, all of equal length.”
Based on all of the foregoing evidence, we cannot exclude the possibility that giant human beings (such as Bigfoot) exist today. Some of them could even be hairy people. They could be, but would not have to be, descendants of ancient Canaanite giants as described in the Bible. If they were, this would mean that not all of those ancient giants are extinct, but that some might have survived and procreated over the centuries and millennia, and that remnants with a hairy genetic disorder—perhaps known as Bigfoot or Yeti—might still live today in remote wilderness areas and in secluded high mountain terrains.
It is interesting to consider that many sightings of Bigfoot or Sasquatch have been reported in North America (California, Washington, Oregon, Montana, Idaho) and Canada (British Columbia), and that these reports include ancient “legends” told by American Indians. Although many American Indians descended from Tiras, a son of Japheth (one of the three sons of Noah), some historians feel that “Native American” tribes might also be, to an extent, descendants of ancient Canaanites who migrated to North America.
In light of the biblical and historical evidence of very tall people, as well as hairy people with genetic disorders—including hypertrichosis, which seems to run in families and for which there is still no known cure—it is not totally unreasonable to assume that mighty and powerful human “giants” known as Bigfoot, Sasquatch or Yeti might exist today in fairly inaccessible terrains in different parts of the world.
Part 5 Did Sexual Intercourse Between Angels and Women Produce Giants?
Some believe the Bible teaches that at the time of Noah, angelic beings produced giants through sexual intercourse with women. In fact, this belief is wide-spread and sometimes referred to as the “most controversial concept” in the entire Bible. For proof, proponents refer to Genesis 6:1–4. This passage reads:
“Now it came to pass, when men began to multiply on the face of the earth, and daughters were born to them, that the sons of God saw the daughters of men, that they were beautiful; and they took wives for themselves of all whom they chose… there were giants on the earth in those days, and also afterward, when the sons of God came in to the daughters of men and they bore children to them. Those were the mighty men who were of old, men of renown.”
Giants Not Offspring of “Sons of God” and “Daughters of Men”
Note that the Bible does NOT say that the giants were the offspring of the sons of God and the daughters of men.
As mentioned in Part 4 of this booklet, the Ryrie Study Bible states: “The giants were on the earth before the marriages of Gen. 6:2, and were not the offspring of those marriages.”
Some translations wrongly imply that the giants were the offspring of those marriages between the “sons of God” and the “daughters of men,” while other renderings, sticking to the original wording in the Hebrew, show that the giants who were on the earth at the time, and afterwards too, were NOT the product of such sexual relationship.
Regardless, some claim that the sons of God were angelic beings, while the daughters of men were mortal women.
“Sons of God” Not Angels in this Passage
First of all, let us remember that God made animals and humans according to their kind (Genesis 1:21, 24–28). Animals can only reproduce other animals, according to their kind (two dogs can produce another dog, but they can’t produce a horse or a bird), and men can only produce humans (they can’t produce animals). Since men and angels belong to a different “kind,” it is impossible for that reason alone that they could produce human offspring.
Angels Cannot Sexually Reproduce
In addition, as created spirit beings, angels do not reproduce sexually or by any other means. Jesus made this very clear. He said in Luke 20:34–36 that the “sons of this age,” i.e., human beings who live today, “marry and are given in marriage.” One of the purposes of marriage is reproduction, as well as having a sexual relationship (compare Genesis 1:28; 2:24). Married couples are to become “one flesh”—including sexually. Christ told us that those who are worthy of attaining the resurrection to eternal life will not marry or be given in marriage, but they will be, in THAT sense, equal to angels. They will be OVER angels in authority and essence (1 Corinthians 6:3; Hebrews 2:5–8), being children of GOD, not of angels, but they will be EQUAL to angels in the sense that they will no longer “marry”—physically—and engage in sexual activities.
“Sons of God”—Descendants of Seth
As mentioned, some quote Genesis 6:4 for the false idea that angels [allegedly referred to as “sons of God” in this passage] married women and produced human offspring prior to the Flood. Although it is true that in rare instances, “sons of God” can refer to angels (compare Job 1:6–8; 2:1), it refers most of the time to human beings (compare Malachi 1:6; 2:10; Luke 3:38; Romans 8:14; Revelation 21:7). This is also the case in Genesis 6. God decided to destroy sinful men—flesh—not angels. We read that all flesh and every MAN died in the flood (Genesis 7:21–23). Because of this, some commentaries point out that the term “sons of God” might, in this instance, refer to the “godly line of Seth” (compare Ryrie Study Bible). Halley’s Bible Handbook allows for the possibility that the “sons of God” were “leaders in Sethite families who intermarried with godless descendants of Cain. These abnormal marriages… filled the earth with corruption and violence.”
“Daughters of Men”—Descendants of Cain
Even though the “sons of God” (human beings) belonged to the line of Seth, and might have worshipped the true God (compare Genesis 4:26), they took for themselves whatever women they wanted, including those who did not believe in and worship the true God (compare God’s warning in Malachi 2:15 and in 1 Corinthians 7:39; 2 Corinthians 6:14). The consequence was that “the wickedness of man was great in the earth, and that every intent of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually” (Genesis 6:5).
The commentary of Jamieson, Faussett and Brown agrees that Genesis 6 refers strictly to human marriages, stating: “‘the sons of God saw the daughters of men’–by the former is meant the family of Seth, who were professedly religious; by the latter, the descendants of apostate Cain. Mixed marriages between parties of opposite principles and practice were necessarily sources of extensive corruption. The women, irreligious themselves [that is, not worshipping the true God], would as wives and mothers exert an influence fatal to the existence of [true] religion in their household, and consequently the people of that later age sank to the lowest depravity.”
Matthew Henry agrees with this explanation: “The sons of God (that is, the professors of [true] religion) married the daughters of men, that is, those that were profane, and strangers to God and godliness. The posterity of Seth did not keep by themselves, as they ought to have done. They intermingled themselves with the excommunicated race of Cain.”
Similar the Soncino Commentary, identifying the “sons of God” as “the sons of princes and judges,” referring to the fact that the word “Elohim” (in “sons of God” or “Elohim”) always implies rulership and can refer to human judges (compare Exodus 4:16; 7:1). It goes on to say that “thus the very men who should have defended justice openly committed violence” and that they took wives “by force,” including those “married to others.”
“Sons of God” Not Evil Angels or Demons
Some claim that “the sons of God” were evil angels or demons who cohabited with women. Of course, if righteous angels could not do so, neither could evil angels.
However, the Living Bible interprets the passage in Genesis 6 in this way: “In those days, and even afterwards, when the evil beings from the spirit world were sexually involved with human women, their children became giants, of whom so many legends are told.”
The Nelson Study Bible states: “The phrase [sons of God]…clearly means, angels… some of Satan’s angels, spirit beings, took on human form… and, out of perverted lust, seduced women…”
The Ryrie Study Bible prefers this explanation as well, stating that with the sons of God, “more likely, a group of fallen angels [is described] who, because of this unique sin, were confined… These are the fallen angels who sinned grievously by cohabiting with women.”
There are numerous problems with these explanations. Even though righteous angels are sometimes referred to as “sons of God,” fallen angels or demons are NEVER described in the Bible in that way. Demons are simply NOT described as “sons of God.” In addition, and as mentioned before, even when speaking of righteous angels, the term “sons of God” or even “gods” refers most of the time to human beings (compare Psalm 89:6–7, New American Bible: “Who is like the LORD among the gods?”; compare Psalm 82:6–7 with John 10:34–35. See also Isaiah 45:11; 2 Samuel 7:14.)
Notice Scofield Reference Notes, which state:
“Some hold that these ‘sons of God’ were the ‘angels which kept not their first estate’ (Jude 1:6). It is asserted that the title is in the Old Testament exclusively used of angels. But this is in error (Isaiah 43:6)… we are expressly told that marriage is unknown among angels (Matthew 22:30). The uniform Hebrew and Christian interpretation has been that the verse (Genesis 6:2) marks the breaking down of the separation between the godly line of Seth and the godless line of Cain.”
Sin of Angels Prior to Creation of Man
Note again that some commentaries (quoted above) propose the idea that the fornication of angels with women constituted the sin for which the fallen angels were immediately confined. This, too, is erroneous. The sin of the angels, as mentioned in Jude 6 and 2 Peter 2:4, did not refer to fornication with women at the time of Noah, but as we have seen before, it describes sinful rebellious conduct against God which occurred long before the creation of man.
We state the following in our free booklet, “Angels, Demons and the Spirit World”:
“The Bible reveals that God created all of the angels. They were not created as robots, but as spirit beings with the power to choose and to decide. One high-ranking angel, a cherub by the name of Lucifer, rebelled and sinned against God (Isaiah 14:12–15; Ezekiel 28:11–17). Lucifer wanted to ‘ascend to heaven’ to dethrone God (Isaiah 14:13). He wanted to ‘ascend above the heights of the clouds’ (Isaiah 14:14). This shows us that he was here on earth, because he wanted to ascend above the clouds of the earth to go to heaven. When he sinned, he was thrown back to this earth (Isaiah 14:12). He became Satan, which means enemy or adversary…
“Lucifer was not the only spirit being who rebelled against God. The angels under his control accompanied him and became known as demons thereafter. A reference to that rebellion is made in Revelation 12:4, stating that one-third of the angels (referred to as ‘stars’) followed Satan and became demons. This indicates that the other two-thirds of the angels stayed loyal to God…
“We read in Jude 6 about angels who did not keep their own domain (the earth), but left their own abode in order to go to heaven to dethrone God. They are now reserved in everlasting chains under darkness, that is, they are angels of darkness. They are still ruling this earth under Satan (compare Ephesians 6:12 where demons are called ‘the RULERS of the darkness of this age’). They are ‘chained,’ or held captive, by their own spiritual perversion. We read in 2 Peter 2:4 that ‘…God did not spare the angels who sinned, but cast them down to hell [in Greek, tartarus, describing a condition, rather than a place] and delivered them into chains of darkness, to be reserved for judgment.’”
The sin of angels occurred long before the creation of men. It does not describe any sinful sexual conduct with women at the time of Noah.
Derived from Jewish Fables
So, since the Bible does not teach that spirit beings cohabitated with women, where does this idea come from? The answer is, from uninspired Jewish folklore, fables, fairy tales and legends, contained in the book of Enoch and in Hebrew myths.
Commentaries admit that the idea of angels marrying mortal women is derived from Jewish folklore, especially from the apocryphal book of Enoch. For instance, Unger’s Bible Handbook admits: “Barclay, in his commentaries on Jude and 2 Peter, also concludes that Gen. 6 talks about angels fornicating with women, thereby heavily relying on Jewish folklore and mysticism and the apocryphal book of Enoch.” Other commentaries explain that the book of Enoch “interprets” Genesis 6:2 as describing angels fornicating with women (compare Jamieson, Fausset and Brown commentary on Jude 6).
Book of Enoch NOT Inspired
However, the problems with the entire uninspired “book of Enoch” are massive! We know, of course, that the biblical Enoch did not write it, but that it comes “from many writers and almost as many periods… It includes at least four quite independent books” (Richard Laurence, The Book of Enoch). Please read chapter 8 of our free booklet, The Authority of the Bible, which shows why the book of Enoch is neither inspired nor reliable in any way.
Terrible Blasphemies and Demonic Teachings in the Book of Enoch
In chapter 7 and in other places, the book of Enoch states that 200 holy angels from heaven decided to take wives for themselves from the daughters of men, cohabited with them, “teaching them sorcery, incantation, and the dividing of roots and trees, And they conceiving brought forth giants… these devoured all which the labor of men produced; until it became impossible to feed them… they turned themselves against men, in order to devour them…”
The demonic nature of this interpretation becomes even clearer, when reading chapter 15 of the book of Enoch:
“Now the giants, who have been born of spirit and of flesh [Note: the only One who was ever born “of spirit and of flesh” – or better, who became flesh when the Holy Spirit impregnated Mary–was Jesus Christ; see discussion below], shall call upon earth evil spirits, and on earth shall be their habitation. Evil spirits shall proceed from their flesh, because they were created from above; from the holy Watchers was their beginning and primary foundation. Evil spirits shall THEY BE upon earth, and the spirits of the wicked shall they be called. …”
So, according to the book of Enoch, these giants BECAME evil spirits which “are born in earth” and which “shall rise up against the sons of men, and against women, for they come forth from them during the days of slaughter and destruction.”
These incredible Jewish fables become even stranger when considering what is explained in the book Hebrew Myths—The Book of Genesis. It states that holy angels—the “sons of God”—were sent down to earth to teach mankind truth and justice, which they did for 300 years. Then they lusted after mortal women, but also after men and beasts, and produced the giants, called the “Fallen Ones.” In absolutely corrupting the truth, these false Jewish fables claim that “in those days only one virgin, Istahar by name, remained chaste.” Istahar or Ishtar was in reality a very immoral woman, also known as Semiramis, the mother-wife of Nimrod, who was later worshipped as a Babylonian goddess. The Jewish fables claim, however, that Istahar flew to heaven where she took sanctuary. In the book of Jeremiah, we read about a pagan goddess residing in heaven, called the queen of heaven, who has been identified as Astarte or Ishtar, who was worshipped by the apostate Israelites (compare Jeremiah 7:18; 44:15–25). (As pointed out in Part 1, Chapter 3 of this booklet and as will be discussed below, there is no “queen” residing in heaven, since no human being ever ascended to heaven, except for Jesus Christ after His resurrection and glorification.)
Don’t Rely on Jewish Fables
The Bible warns us not to rely on Jewish fables, such as the uninspired Apocrypha, which are even included in some versions of the Old Testament. We read in 1 Timothy 1:3–4: “… charge some that they teach no other doctrine, nor give heed to fables…” We are also told in Titus 1:13–14 that we are to be “sound in the faith, not giving heed to Jewish fables…”
Enoch Not in Heaven
These Jewish fables, which are contained in the uninspired fairy tale of the book of Enoch, also claim that the “wise and virtuous Enoch also ascended to Heaven, where he became God’s chief counselor, henceforth known as ‘Metatron.’ God set His own crown upon Enoch’s head, and gave him seventy-two wings.”
All of this is utter nonsense, of course, as Enoch never went to the third heaven, but died and is in his grave, until he will be resurrected at the time of Christ’s Second Coming (compare John 3:13; Hebrews 11:5, 13, 39–40.) Please read chapter 7 of our free booklet, Is That in the Bible? The Mysteries of the Book of Revelation, which discusses what actually happened to Enoch when he was “translated,” and why he did not go to the third heaven.
In addition, there is only one Mediator between God the Father and men—the Man Jesus Christ (see 1 Timothy 2:5).
The book Hebrew Myths—The Book of Genesis points out on page 104 that the interpretation of Genesis 6 in the book of Enoch is derived from an UGARITIC MYTH of how “El,” a Semite bull god, seduced two mortal women and fathered divine sons with them.
It is interesting, though, that even these fanciful Jewish tales offer an explanation for the events in Genesis 6 which come closer to the truth. They say: “Others, however, make the Sons of God pious descendants of Seth, and the Daughters of Men were the sinful descendants of Cain… Adam, on his deathbed, ordered Seth to separate his tribe from the Canaanites; and each Sethite patriarch publicly repeated this order, generation after generation. The Sethites were extraordinarily tall, like their ancestor; and… won the name ‘Children of God.’” It is also claimed that the “Daughters of Men” were “Goddess-worshipping Canaanites” who “were notorious for their orgies and premarital prostitution.”
We will now present additional reasons why the idea that angels cohabitated with mortals and produced children is utter nonsense!
Angels Do Not Become Humans
Note first of all, that Christ and His righteous angels, when they appeared in Old Testament times AS humans, did NOT actually BECOME humans. Jesus Christ BECAME flesh—a human being—at the time of His First Coming, but not prior to then.
We read that God, in the person of Jesus Christ, together with two angels, appeared to Abraham, and they ate and spoke with him (Genesis 18:1–15). Christ and His angels appeared as men (verse 2). But this does not mean that they actually WERE men—flesh and blood human beings. They simply manifested themselves AS human beings. If the two angels had BECOME human beings at the time of Abraham, they could have died, but God’s Word tells us that His angels CANNOT die (Luke 20:34–36). If Christ had become a flesh and blood human being at the time of Abraham, He also could have died at that time. But this would have been impossible. He had to become a human being at the time of the New Testament in order to be able to die.
Christ did not become a human being prior to His human birth. In Old Testament times, He, as a Spirit being, was able to manifest Himself as a human being, but He was NOT actually a human being. The same is true for angels. They never BECAME humans.
Angels Do Not Marry
Some might respond that as angels, they could eat physical food, so why could they not engage in sexual conduct? They refer to the record about Sodom and point out that the men of the city wanted to have sexual intercourse with the two righteous angels who were staying with Lot. But this passage does not say, of course, that such intercourse took place. In fact, it did not occur, and the homosexual men of the city did not know that these were angels who had manifested themselves as men. The Bible clearly says that angels DO NOT marry nor are given in marriage. Some respond that this does not mean that they COULD NOT marry. This “distinction” is academic and immaterial, since righteous angels DO NOT marry. Genesis 6 clearly states that the “sons of God” took “AS WIVES” those whom they wanted. The New Jerusalem Bible renders Genesis 6:2,4 as follows: “… the sons of God, looking at the women, saw how beautiful they were and MARRIED as many of them as they chose… and had children by them.” The New International Version says: “the sons of God… MARRIED any of them [the daughters of men] they chose.”
So, the “sons of God” could not have been righteous angels, as angels do not marry. The same is true for demons, as we have seen, so the “sons of God” could not have been demons. But there is still another reason why the sons of God could not have been demons.
Fallen Angels Cannot Materialize Themselves
When angels sin, they cease to be righteous angels and they become fallen angels or demons. As such, they cannot materialize themselves any more as humans, let alone become humans. Unlike God’s holy angels, demons cannot appear as human beings, and for that reason alone, they could not have produced human offspring with women.
Notice the following comments in our above-mentioned booklet, Angels, Demons and the Spirit World:
“It appears from Scripture that demons cannot materialize themselves the way that angels can. Demons cannot appear as men. They can, however, create an illusion, or an apparition that might look very real to people… We find the following interesting record in Mark 6:47–50: ‘Now when evening came, the boat was in the middle of the sea; and He was alone on the land. Then He saw them straining at rowing, for the wind was against them. Now about the fourth watch of the night He came to them, walking on the sea, and would have passed them by. And when they saw Him walking on the sea, they supposed it was a ghost [Authorized Version: a spirit], and cried out; for they all saw Him and were troubled. But immediately He talked with them and said to them, “Be of good cheer! It is I; do not be afraid.”‘ The disciples thought they saw a ghost or a spirit, that is, a demon. The Greek word for ‘ghost’ is ‘phantasma,’ which has the meaning of ‘phantasm’ or ‘apparition.’
“In Luke 24:36–42 we find another passage that sheds some light on the inability of demons to materialize themselves. We read: ‘Now as they said these things, Jesus Himself stood in the midst of them, and said to them, “Peace to you.” But they were terrified and frightened, and supposed they had seen a spirit. And He said to them, “Why are you troubled? And why do doubts arise in your hearts? Behold My hands and My feet, that it is I Myself. Handle Me and see, for a spirit does not have flesh and bones as you see I have.” When He had said this, He showed them His hands and His feet. But while they still did not believe for joy, and marveled, He said to them, “Have you any food here?” So they gave Him a piece of a broiled fish and some honeycomb. And He took it and ate in their presence.’
“Christ manifested Himself to the disciples as a being with flesh and bones. He even ate food in their presence to convince the disciples that it was He, not a spirit or a demon. The Greek word for ‘spirit’ is ‘pneuma’ and can refer to demons (compare Matthew 8:16; 10:1; 12:43, 45; Luke 4:33, 36; 6:18; 7:21, etc.). We understand, of course, that Christ is not a being with flesh and bones. Rather, at His resurrection He received a spiritual body and became a life-giving Spirit (1 Corinthians 15:44–45, 50). He was able to manifest Himself, however, as a person with flesh and bones… angels can manifest themselves as human beings as well. Demons cannot. Christ used this opportunity to show His disciples that He was not a spirit or a demon, because demons cannot manifest themselves as human beings with flesh and bones.
“We read in Job 4:12–16 about Eliphaz’ encounter with a spirit: ‘Now a word was secretly brought to me, And my ear received a whisper of it. In disquieting thoughts from the visions of the night, When deep sleep falls on men. Fear came upon me, and trembling, Which made all my bones shake. Then a spirit passed before my face; the hair on my body stood up. It stood still, But I could not discern its appearance. A form was before my eyes; There was silence; then I heard a voice…’ Eliphaz saw some kind of a form before his eyes but he could not discern the appearance of the spirit. This indicates that it was a demon, as the Bible does not show that God’s angels appear to man in such a way. It was something like an apparition—a phantasm. It was what the disciples thought they saw, too, when Jesus was walking on the water.
“Another encounter with a demon is recorded for us in 1 Samuel 28… King Saul consulted a witch to find out his future. During a séance, the witch ‘saw’ a demon, who pretended to be the dead Samuel. Saul could not see the demon. The demon spoke through the witch to Saul. We note again that the demon did not materialize himself as a being with flesh and bones. Rather, it was an illusion.”
The idea that righteous or fallen angels cohabited with women—and that they could perhaps do so again today– is a demonic and blasphemous abomination! The sons of God in Genesis 6 were not angels or demons, but they were male descendants of Seth (third-born son of Adam and Eve), who sinned when marrying unrighteous female descendants of Cain (Adam and Eve’s unrighteous first-born son who had murdered his righteous brother Abel).
This happened at a time when there were giants on earth. Clearly, Satan and his demons were behind these events, in that they influenced the descendants of Seth to marry the unrighteous descendants of Cain (whom they had also influenced, of course, to become, and stay, unrighteous), but this does not mean that Satan and his fallen angels physically fornicated with the women.
Part 6 A New Creation—What Will We Do as God Beings?
Lucifer and his angels were placed on this earth to beautify it and to subsequently finish the creation of the entire universe under God’s direction. They failed. It is man’s potential to succeed with this task, but much more than this is involved. Angels were created from the outset to help man and “to minister for those who will inherit salvation” (Hebrews 1:14). Angels were never offered the incredible potential which humans were offered. As we discussed in Chapter 4 of Part 1, angels were never given the power to create life out of nothing—just to finish the creation of the earth and the entire universe under God’s explicit direction. As we will see now, the potential of man is so much higher and all-encompassing!
The Bible teaches that it is the potential and destiny of man to enter the Kingdom and Family of God; that is, to become immortal God beings. The Bible tells us that we who are called today will BE what Christ is today. We will be like Him—as He is. We will share the Father’s and Christ’s very divine nature (2 Peter 1:4). We are to inherit “all things” with Christ!
Ability to Create
As God beings, we will, of course, have the ability to create, in the same way as God the Father and Jesus Christ create. This potential was never given to angels! They were to finish the creation of the universe under the directive of the God Family—and under the directive of man, after he has been made immortal. But even as immortal members of the God Family, we will always be UNDER the authority of God the Father and Jesus Christ. We will never do ANYTHING contrary to the Will of the Father and the Son. As God beings and members of the God FAMILY, we will be TOTALLY unified with the Father and Christ—we will think and act EXACTLY as they do!
Christ, a Life-GIVING Spirit Being
1 Corinthians 15:45 tells us that Christ is “a life-giving spirit.” That is, He is a Spirit being who can give and create LIFE! In fact, that is what He did before He became a human being. That is what He is doing today, and it is what He will continue to do after His return to this earth! We know, for instance, from the book of Revelation, that all living things in the oceans and rivers will have died before His return (Revelation 16), but we also read in several passages that there will be fish in the Millennium (Ezekiel 47). This shows that God will create LIFE, in this case, physical fish. He created life when the surface of the earth was renewed; and He created (“had prepared” or “had made”) a great fish or “sea monster” to swallow up Jonah (Jonah 1:17).
Re-creation of Dead Pets?
This understanding has wide-ranging consequences. Some have wondered about the fate of our pets, when they die. Even though the Bible does not say anywhere that animals will be resurrected the same as human beings, there is nothing in the Bible that says that they will not be. We read that animals have a spirit, and while Solomon states that the spirit in man will go back to God who gave it, he also ponders the fate of the spirit of animals, with no decisive answer given (Ecclesiastes 3:21). Consider that God can CREATE animals—including those resembling our pets. When scientists can clone animals today, how much more are God the Father and Jesus Christ able to create animals or to re-create (or resurrect) those which the God Family had created in the first place.
It follows then, that since we will be as Christ is, we will be given the same capabilities.
The Entire Universe Waits for Us
Romans 8:20–23 tells us that the entire creation (the entire universe) waits for us. Why? As we will discuss below, to be transformed into the glorious liberty of the children of God. The entire physical creation will be freed from corruption because it will ultimately become spirit too. But not until God creates new heavens and a new earth—long after Christ’s return. So, what are we going to do prior to God’s new creation?
Beautifying the Earth
When Christ returns, this earth will lie in a state of total ruin, so we will assist Him in the momentous project of rebuilding the ruins so that the earth will become a beautiful paradise. Just as the Father, through Christ, restored the surface of the earth after Satan’s rebellion, so the Father will restore the surface of the earth, through Christ and us under Christ. We will assist Christ in beautifying the earth, which includes CREATING physical life. Once we have entered the Family of God as immortal God beings, we will have the same abilities and capabilities which God the Father and Jesus Christ have. We will rule angels and possess more and higher powers than they do. We will heal people. We will assist Christ in judging mankind. And we will rule forever and ever (Revelation 22:5). Over what or whom will we reign, forever and ever?
Beautifying the Universe
First, we will reign under Christ over man. But once God’s plan for physical mankind has been completed and all human beings who have qualified will have become immortal God beings (while those who committed the unpardonable sin will have been burned up in the lake of fire), then what will be the next step in God’s great master plan? It appears that we will begin to rule over and beautify the vast universe. Romans 8:18–23 tells us that “the earnest expectation of the creation eagerly waits for the revealing of the sons of God. For the creation was subjected to futility in hope; because the creation itself [the entire universe] also will be delivered from the bondage of corruption [or “decay,” compare New International Version and Revised Standard Version]… into the glorious liberty of the children of God. For we know that the whole creation groans and labors with birth pangs together until now…”
This passage indicates that once we are God beings and full members of the God Family, we will participate in the process of beautifying and finishing the creation of the presently unfinished universe. The universe is in a state of decay—the planets are, from all that we can tell, waste and empty. But it is our human potential to become God and, under the leadership of God the Father and Jesus Christ, to free the universe from decay and corruption.
This has been the long-held understanding of the Church of God under its late human leader, Herbert W. Armstrong.
In his book, Mystery of the Ages, chapter 3, “The Mystery of Man,” he wrote on page 103 [hard copy version]:
“Once… man [has been] BORN INTO the divine FAMILY of God, restoring the government of God to the earth, [he will] then participat[e] in the completion of the CREATION over the entire endless expanse of the UNIVERSE!”
In Chapter 7, Mystery of the Kingdom of God, he stated on pages 355–362:
“God says… that he has decreed the entire universe–with all its galaxies, its countless suns and planets–everything–will be put under man’s subjection… Why should the whole universe—the creation—be waiting with eager longing for the actual birth and appearing of all these sons of God to be born into the family of God? The… verses [of the Bible] portray a universe filled with planets in decay and futility—yet as if subjected now to this dead state in hope!…
“Could the whole universe with its myriad of other planets have been created for the eventual purpose of sustaining life?… when we (converted humans) are born of God—then having the power and glory of God—we are going to do as God did when this earth had been laid ‘waste and empty’… Christ… was renewing what had been destroyed by the rebellion of the sinning angels…
“[The Bible] indicates precisely what all astronomers and scientific evidence indicate—the suns are as balls of fire, giving out light and heat; but the planets, except for this earth, are in a state of death, decay and futility—but not forever—waiting until converted humans are BORN the children of God; born into the very divine family of God, forming the kingdom of God… even the whole universe is to be ruled by us, who, with God the Father and Christ, become the kingdom of God… We are to be given jurisdiction over the entire universe! What are we going to do then? These scriptures indicate WE SHALL IMPART LIFE to billions and billions of dead planets, as life has been imparted to this earth. We shall create, as God directs and instructs. We shall rule through all eternity!”
Imparting Physical Life
The foregoing quotes describe our role as God beings in helping, under the direction of both God the Father and Christ, to beautify and impart LIFE to the entire physical universe. (However, this will NOT include the creation of human life, as that aspect of God’s master plan will have already been completed.)
In addition to the beautification of our physical earth and the physical universe, the Bible reveals even more.
We have already pointed out that after these events, God will create new heavens and “a new earth in which righteousness dwells.” The new heavens (including the entire universe) and the new earth will no longer be physical—consisting of matter—but they will be spiritual—consisting of spirit. When the heavenly Jerusalem (a city consisting of spirit) descends to earth, it will descend to an earth consisting of spirit.
Spiritual Colonization of the New Heavens
The Bible not only speaks of the physical colonization of the universe as a type or forerunner, but also ultimately of our spiritual “colonization” of a universe that has been transformed into spirit.
The heavenly Jerusalem will come down from heaven after the physical earth and the physical heavens are burned up, and after God creates new heavens and a new earth (2 Peter 3:7, 10–13) which will remain (Isaiah 65:17; 66:22). In 2 Corinthians 4:18 we read: “…For the things which are seen are temporary, but the things which are not seen are eternal.”
Lamsa renders Hebrews 12:27 in this way: “And these words, once more, signify the CHANGE of things which may be shaken, because they are made in order that things which cannot be shaken may remain.”
Romans 8:18–23 tells us very clearly what those invisible things will be: “For I consider that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us. For the earnest expectation of the creation eagerly waits for the revealing of the sons of God. For the creation was subjected to futility, not willingly, but because of Him who subjected it in hope; because the creation itself also will be delivered from the bondage of corruption INTO the glorious liberty of the children of God. For we know that the whole creation groans and labors with birth pangs together until now. Not only that, but we also who have the firstfruits of the Spirit, even we ourselves groan within ourselves, eagerly waiting for the adoption [sonship], the redemption of our body.”
Physical Universe Changed into Spirit
We saw in verse 21 that the creation will be delivered from corruption “into” (“eis” in Greek) the glorious liberty of the children of God. Moffat renders verse 21 in this way: “The hope being that creation as well as man would one day be freed from its thralldom [bondage] to decay and gain the glorious freedom of God’s children.” The Revised Standard Version writes: “…the creation itself will be set free from its bondage to decay and OBTAIN the glorious liberty of the children of God.” The Luther Bible states, “The creation, too, will be freed from bondage of temporary existence INTO the glorious freedom of the children of God.”
The Greek word for corruption or decay that is used in verse 21 is “phthora.” It is the same word used in 1 Corinthians 15:42, where we read: “The body is sown in corruption, it is raised in incorruption.” It is also used in Galatians 6:8: “For he who sows to his flesh will of the flesh reap corruption.”
This physical creation, patterned after God’s spiritual creation, waits to be delivered from corruption to obtain the glorious liberty of the children of God. The glorious freedom which the universe will receive, includes freedom from death! In that new universe, DEATH will be unknown, and so also will decay and corruption. In order to obtain such freedom from death and corruption, this universe will have to be changed into SPIRIT, as we also will have been changed into Spirit beings. In this way, the new heavens and the new earth will remain, for only the things that the human eye cannot see will remain.
What will remain is the new earth and the new universe, consisting of spirit (what the human eye cannot see). The physical existence will not remain forever; that is, the physical earth and the physical universe, which can be seen by the human eye, will be changed into spirit (which cannot be seen by the human eye).
Time Not an Issue
We do not know how much time will transpire after the end of the third resurrection period and before the physical earth and the heavens will be dissolved (2 Peter 3:11–12); new heavens and a new earth will be created (2 Peter 3:13; Revelation 21:1); and the heavenly Jerusalem will descend to earth (Revelation 21:2). As Spirit beings, time will be of no consequence for us. For God, 1,000 years are just as one day (2 Peter 3:8) and “like a watch in the night” (Psalm 90:4). We do not know how much time will be spent to beautify the physical earth and maintain its beauty, while colonizing the physical universe, before God will create new heavens and a new earth. The Bible would allow for millions, if not billions or trillions of years, if viewed in human terms.
Some may ask why we should even colonize a physical universe, if it is only to be burned up later? The same question could be asked about this physical earth, which we will beautify and rule for a very long time after Christ’s return. It too will be burned up. But the emphasis is on the creation of spiritual heavens and a spiritual earth which will last forever—not on the temporary physical universe and the earth which will expire. Nothing physical will last forever.
In the Past: First Spiritual, Then Physical
We need to remember that the Spirit world existed first and that God created Spirit beings and “things” within the Spirit world before He created the physical. We read of a heavenly spiritual city, a spiritual temple, a spiritual mountain, a spiritual altar and a spiritual tabernacle, as well as spiritual trumpets, spiritual clothes, etc. After this spiritual creation, the physical universe and the earth were created—first the spiritual, and then the physical.
In the Future: First Physical, Then Spiritual
In the distant future, that process will be reversed—first the physical, and then the spiritual (1 Corinthians 15:46). When man was created, he was a physical creation with the potential of becoming a spiritual creation—a Spirit being. And so, the physical world and universe will ultimately be changed to consist of spirit as well. Once the beautification of the physical earth and the physical universe (as a first physical step) has been completed, they will be transformed or changed into something spiritual. As we hinted above, physical animals which died might be brought back to physical life, so also they might ultimately be transformed into spiritual existence. (After all, even angels have animal-like features, but they existed first, and the physical animals were, to an extent, created after their pattern.)
But we do not suggest that our work of beautifying the earth and imparting life to the universe (physical and spiritual) would include the creation of human beings. This phase of God’s master plan will have concluded with the third resurrection. And we do not suggest that we will ever create angels, or that God will create additional angels. Nothing is mentioned about this in the Bible. Rather, it appears that God created all the angels He wanted to create before He created man, as they were apparently created FOR man (Hebrews 1:14). But since we believe that we are going to create, at first physical, and then later spiritual life on earth and in the universe, it remains to be seen what type of life this is going to be.
Beyond Human Imagination
What exactly God has in store for us after the new heavens and the new earth have been created, we do not know. But we do know that God says we will rule forever and ever, and that His peace and government over the new earth and the entire new universe will have no end. God the Father will dwell on the newly-created earth, consisting of spirit, and the New Jerusalem, consisting of spirit, will come down from the third heaven, after the physical earth and the physical universe have been dissolved. Undoubtedly, the new earth will be God’s headquarters over the entire (new) universe, and it appears that we will be assisting God in the way that He directs.
For more information and Scriptural evidence on this intriguing subject, please read our free booklets: Angels, Demons and the Spirit World; God Is a Family; The Gospel of the Kingdom of God; Biblical Prophecy—From Now Until Forever; and Are You Already Born Again?
Summary
Before there was a physical creation, God who is Spirit, created a spiritual (third) heaven, the angels and spiritual things. Much later, “in the beginning” of His physical creation, He proceeded to create physical heavens—including the universe—and the earth. He created many life forms on the earth, but at that time, man was not yet created. God placed Lucifer and one-third of the angels on the earth to administer God’s government and, under God’s directive, to beautify the earth, with the purpose of also beautifying the universe, but they sinned and became known as Satan and demons or evil spirits. Under their influence, some or even much of the once peaceful animal life changed into vicious dinosaurs and other aggressive creatures. A universe-wide catastrophe ensued and the earth became void and empty. All physical life became extinct at that time.
About 6,000 years ago, God re-created the surface of the earth in six days by creating “modern” plants, animals and modern man on the third, fifth and sixth day, respectively. Adam and Eve procreated and all human beings, including those called “Neanderthal Man,” and the biblical “giants,” sprang from them. At that time, on the fifth day, God also created dinosaur-type sea-living creatures such as Leviathan and Behemoth, some of which might still exist today in secluded and fairly inaccessible waters, perhaps known as “the Loch Ness monster” or “Ogopogo.”
This original re-creation produced peaceful animals, but due to Satan’s influence, man, land animals and birds corrupted themselves. Man and beast became violent, and humans (not angels) engaged in unholy marriages. As a consequence, another earth-wide catastrophe ensued, and man and beast (but not necessarily sea creatures) were destroyed in a Flood (only Noah, his family and the animals in the ark were saved).
The surviving animals and humans procreated to fill the whole earth. At that time, giants developed again (descended from the offspring of Noah’s family—originally to a large extent from Canaan, Ham’s firstborn son). Most of these later became extinct, but some might have survived and may have become known in modern times as Bigfoot, Sasquatch or Yeti.
Today, Satan and his angels rule this world, but their rule will end when Jesus Christ returns to set up God’s righteous government on earth. The Bible speaks of several “worlds.” We read about sinning angels who occupied the world prior to man (2 Peter 2:4). We are then told about the “ancient world,” which was destroyed in the Flood (verse 5); the “present evil world” (Galatians 1:4, Authorized Version); and the “world to come” (Hebrews 2:5). That future world will not be under subjection of the angels (same verse).
When God created man, He purposed to bring him into His very Family and to give him rule over the earth and the entire universe, to administer His government over His physical and spiritual creation. Once man has qualified and has become a God being, God will direct him to restore and beautify the earth, and finally, to “colonize” new heavens and a new earth (2 Peter 3:13).
God’s plan will succeed, and you could have a part in it.
In all things, including Christianity, growth may be good or bad. Just as a garden may grow fresh vegetables or weeds, a Christian may grow fruit of the Spirit leading to eternal life or sinful behavior bearing the fruit of death (compare Romans 7:5). It should be clear and obvious that the work of a Christian is to grow in the right way, increasing in Spiritual development. It is the work of the Church to provide the raw materials so that this good growth may occur in the lives of individuals.
The Church of the Eternal God and its international affiliates take a very active approach regarding the commission to preach the Gospel to the world as a witness. We know that the good kind of growth requires that the Truth must be preached (Romans 10:14-15). However, we also realize that the increase that may occur in the lives of those hearing the Gospel message must be subject to the Will of God. Paul had this same mind when he reflected on his and Apollos’ work as ministers, stating that it was their job to figuratively plant and water the seed of truth so that God might provide the increase (compare 1 Corinthians 3:5-8). Knowing that Jesus Christ has not yet returned to establish the Kingdom of God on earth, we recognize that there is still a Work to be done so that those who have a calling to answer may be led to grow in righteousness. For this reason we continually strive to find better ways to communicate the seed of Truth to those who will receive it in fertile ground (compare Luke 8:15).
Recalling the parable of the sower (Luke 8:4-15) alluded to above, it is important to be reminded that good growth requires that there is good, fertile ground for the seed of the word of God to be sown. The fact that the Church and those involved in the Work make the effort to sow the seed is not enough. Those who hear and read the message must be ready to receive it with a noble heart. This includes true Christians. We all need to ask ourselves if we provide God with a good place for growth to occur. Are we so entrenched in the ungodly offerings of the world that the Word of God never reaches us? Are we fascinated for a moment, but then quickly distracted by temptation? Are our priorities in life conflicting, so that we neglect to set enough time aside to foster growth and bear fruit? If we answer “yes” to any of those questions, we have some work to do personally so that our opportunity to grow may be fulfilled.
Something else to remember is that we cannot passively stand by, holding on to some bit of truth and do nothing with it. God expects us all to take the Word of God and use it. Sitting still is not an option. The only way that we can sharpen our Spiritual understanding is by studying the Bible, meditating, praying, and putting time and effort into applying the things that we learn. If the raw materials of truth are provided by the Church, then it is our individual responsibility to provide a good place for them to take root and allow them to grow. If we are faithful, God will provide us with the growth we need, and our comprehension will increase to develop a deeper Spiritual understanding. But we cannot sit still.
The good growth of Spiritual knowledge, understanding, wisdom and righteousness is the goal that we all seek—that much is clear. Yet, we need to be aware that bad growth is something against which we need to be on guard. Good growth bears profitable fruit. Bad growth does damage.
Paul wrote to Timothy words of warning regarding bad growth, “But shun profane and idle babblings, for they will increase to more ungodliness. And their message will spread like cancer.
Hymenaeus and Philetus are of this sort, who have strayed concerning the truth, saying that the
resurrection is already past; and they overthrow the faith of some” (2 Timothy 2:16-18). The increase that Paul talks about here is abominable. It is so bad that it is likened to cancer, which spreads and kills when it is unstopped. The way that this kind of growth is characterized is by being ungodly, and it occurs when we stray from the truth, disregarding sound doctrine. It is apparent that the ones whom Paul condemns here experienced growth, perhaps measured by the number of individuals they gathered as pupils. But, the growth is wretched in God’s eyes, because it only leads people further away from Him. Sending a message that may trigger some kind of accumulation or growth is damaging when that message does not have a foundation in the Truth.
It is important to let you know that the growth which the Church of the Eternal God and its international affiliates are concerned with is not the kind that can be measured by quantitative number. But rather, the growth we concern ourselves with is measured in a demonstrated depth of understanding of the Truth. This kind of growth is the Spiritual kind, not the physical kind. Even though our core concern is about Spiritual growth, this does not mean that we can keep the Truth to ourselves. A focus on Spiritual growth does not exclude growth in membership. However, growth in numbers is not our goal. We are concerned about peace and harmony among the membership, as well as growth in the Truth, and those who try to damage or destroy this harmony and who want to bring in destructive heresies will not be allowed to do so, just to maintain a certain number of “attendees.” The good growth measured by spiritual metrics must be present first. When an increase in numbers occurs without Spiritual growth of individuals, the result is damaging. The Church of the Eternal God and our affiliates hold doctrine of the Truth dear, and will not sacrifice it for the sake of ungodly gain.
Just as it is a responsibility of the Church to make sure that the messages we broadcast are not of the compromising type that appeal to the ungodly and carnal nature in man, it is our responsibility as Christians to be on guard against those kinds of messages. As we come out of the world we are instructed, “that we should no longer be children, tossed to and fro and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the trickery of men, in the cunning craftiness of deceitful plotting, but, speaking the truth in love, may grow up in all things into Him who is the head—Christ” (Ephesians 4:14-15). If we are diligent enough to discern what is the Truth, we will be able to withstand unsound doctrine that spreads like a disease. Not only that, but by doing so, we provide a safe and nurturing environment for good growth of the fruit of the Spirit to occur.
It may be difficult to continue working constantly in this way, never letting up, but it truly is the most valuable and profitable kind of work that we can be involved in. This is true for the Church and it is true for us as individuals. Peter offers encouragement in this regard, “You therefore, beloved, since you know this beforehand, beware lest you also fall from your own steadfastness, being led away with the error of the wicked; but grow in the grace and knowledge of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ…” (2 Peter 3:17-18). It is up to us to hold ourselves accountable, and encourage and exhort one another, “and so much the more as [we] see the Day approaching” (Hebrews 10:25), so that we all can grow Spiritually. We have an inheritance and a reward that waits for us if we do.
The Bible promises that Jesus Christ will return to this earth (John 14:3, 28) to establish the Kingdom of God, right here on earth, and His rulership over all nations (Revelation 20:4, 6). The Bible also gives us many indications as to when Christ’s return will occur. Prophetic Scriptures outline in detail the conditions pointing to His Second Coming.
In Matthew 24, Mark 13 and Luke 21, Christ described events which would lead to His return and the end of THIS age, AND to the beginning of the Millennium—the NEW age of the wonderful world tomorrow!
He warned against ever-increasing religious deception (1 Timothy 4:1), wars, famines, pestilences and earthquakes (Matthew 24:4-7). All of these events are referred to as the beginning of sorrows (Matthew 24:8). Mankind will encounter “perilous” or “stressful” times in these last days (2 Timothy 3:1-5). Scoffers will even deny that Christ will return as He said He would (2 Peter 3:3-4; Jude 17-18).
Christ predicted that there would be religious persecution of His Church, as well as defeat in war for countries such as the USA and the UK. These events are commonly described as the Great Tribulation (Matthew 24:9, 15-28; Mark 13:9, 11-23; Luke 21:12-24; Deuteronomy 31:29). Christ stated that some members of His Church would be protected at a place of safety here on earth during the Great Tribulation; and that the Great Tribulation would be followed by heavenly signs or cosmic disturbances (Matthew 24:29; Mark 13:24; Luke 21:25-26) and the terrible plagues of the “Day of the Lord.” This will ultimately lead to Christ’s return in great power and great glory (Matthew 24:30-31; Mark 13:26-27; Luke 21:27-28).
At the time of Christ’s Second Coming, the saints—converted Christians—will either be resurrected to immortality if they have already died, or they will be changed to immortality if they are still alive (1 Corinthians 15:50–56; 1 Thessalonians 4:13–18). They will meet Christ in the air and then descend with Him, on that same 24-hour-day, to the Mount of Olives, which shall split in two, making a very large valley (Zechariah 14:4). It is there that the final battle of God Almighty against hostile human armies will take place. Christ and His saints will then begin to RULE on this earth, over all peoples, for one thousand years.
Our main emphasis in this booklet focuses on the events leading to the return of Christ. We will also clear up many misconceptions about the manner of Christ’s return and the false notion that we can determine the day and year of His return. Christ Himself said that we must not try to calculate or figure out the exact time, and there are some important and surprising reasons for this command, as we will explain.
Chapter 1 – THE Sign of Christ’s Return
The Bible provides detailed descriptions of the many events that indicate the imminent return of Christ. However, Christ gave only ONE compelling and convincing sign to prove to us WHEN His Second Coming would occur. Very few understand what this sign is.
In Matthew 24:3, four of Christ’s disciples asked Him three questions: “‘Tell us, when will these things be? And what will be the SIGN of Your coming, and of the end of the age?'”
Christ had just spoken about the destruction of the second Temple in Jerusalem during the lifetime of some of His original Apostles (vv. 1-2). The disciples wanted to know more about the destruction of the second Temple, erroneously believing that such an event would coincide with Christ’s return. As it turned out, the second Temple was destroyed in 70 A.D., but Christ did not return then, nor would He for many years to come. Christ explained to them that numerous significant events would have to occur before He would return.
In Mark 13:4, the disciples are quoted as asking, “‘Tell us, when will these things be? And what will be the SIGN when all these things will be fulfilled?'”
In the accounts of both Matthew and Mark, Christ pointed out that the gospel of the Kingdom of God would have to be preached in all the world, to all nations, prior to His coming and the end of the age.
He said in Matthew 24:14, “And this gospel of the kingdom WILL BE preached in all the world as a witness to all the nations, and then the end will come.” He is quoted as saying in Mark 13:10, “And the gospel must first be preached [Authorized Version: “published”] to all the nations.”
The fact that the preaching of the gospel of the Kingdom of God in all the world was given as a SIGN for Christ’s return, shows that this gospel had NOT been preached to the world for a long time. Of course, all kinds of “gospels” were preached, but not the gospel OF the Kingdom of God! Christ came to preach that gospel—the good news or glad tidings OF the Kingdom of God. It is THAT gospel which He commands His Church to preach today in all the world!
But just what IS the Kingdom of God?
The Kingdom of God
In Mark 10:15, 25 we read that we must receive and enter the Kingdom of GOD. Mark 14:25 quotes Christ as saying that He would drink wine in the Kingdom of GOD. He states in Luke 4:43 that He came to preach the Kingdom of GOD. He adds in Luke 6:20 that the poor are blessed because theirs is the Kingdom of GOD.
In Luke 7:28 He explains that everyone who will be in the Kingdom of GOD will be greater than any human being, including John the Baptist. (Human beings—flesh and blood—cannot inherit the Kingdom of GOD, compare 1 Corinthians 15:50. As long as they are flesh and blood, they cannot enter it. They must be changed, compare verses 51-54. They must be born of water and Spirit, to be able to enter the Kingdom of GOD, compare John 3:5. As long as they are not born of the Spirit, they are flesh (verse 6), and unless born again, they cannot see the Kingdom of GOD (verse 3)).
We are also warned in 1 Corinthians 6:9-10 that the unrighteous will not inherit the Kingdom of GOD. In Luke 13:28-29, Christ speaks of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob and all the prophets sitting in the Kingdom of GOD.
The Kingdom of Christ
In addition, the Bible speaks sometimes of the Kingdom of CHRIST, but this is NOT another gospel, and it is not addressing a different Kingdom.
In Luke 1:32-33 we read that of Christ’s Kingdom there will be no end. We read in Colossians 1:13 that the Father has translated us into (that is, He has brought us under the dominion of) the Kingdom of the Son. 2 Timothy 4:1, 18 speaks about the Lord Jesus Christ and His Kingdom.
We read in 2 Peter 1:11 that an abundant entrance will be supplied to us into the everlasting Kingdom of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ.
Ephesians 5:5 makes it very clear that the Kingdom is the Kingdom of God and of Christ: “… no fornicator, unclean person, nor covetous man, who is an idolater, has any inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and God.”
The Kingdom of the Father
We also read that it is God the FATHER’s good pleasure to give us the Kingdom (Luke 12:32). Matthew 26:29 adds that Christ will drink wine again with the disciples in His Father’s Kingdom. In 1 Thessalonians 2:11-12 we read that we should walk worthy of God the Father (compare 1 Thessalonians 1:1) who calls us into His own Kingdom and glory. Luke 22:29-30 says that Christ will bestow on the apostles a Kingdom, just as the Father bestowed one upon Him, that they may eat and drink at His table in His kingdom, and sit on thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel.
Finally, we read in 1 Corinthians 15:24, 28, “Then comes the end, when He [Christ] delivers the kingdom to GOD THE FATHER, when He puts an end to all rule and all authority and power… then the Son Himself will also be subject to Him who put all things under Him, that God may be all in all.”
The Father and the Son Are God
So how are we to understand these statements? What IS the Kingdom of God; of Christ; and of the Father? How are we to enter or inherit it? And what exactly is the Church of God to proclaim in all the world just prior to Christ’s return?
God IS a Family, consisting of God the Father and God the Son, Jesus Christ. [The Holy Spirit is not a third member of the God Family, but it is the power and the mind of God proceeding from both the Father and the Son.] Both the Father and the Son are God.
The Father Is God
It is accepted by most professing Christians that the Father is God. After Christ’s resurrection, He told Mary: “I am ascending to My Father and your Father, and to MY GOD and your God” (John 20:17). In Ephesians 1:17, Paul refers to the Father as the “GOD of our Lord Jesus Christ.”
And so, several decades after the death and resurrection of Jesus Christ, we find a statement that was recorded by John, an apostle of Jesus Christ: “The Revelation of Jesus Christ, which GOD [the Father] GAVE HIM to show His servants—things which must shortly take place. And He sent and signified it by His angel to His servant John” (Revelation 1:1).
Jesus Christ Is God
However, there are quite a few who debate the concept that the Son, Jesus Christ, is God, even though the Bible is very clear on this point. Notice Titus 2:11–14: “For the grace of God that brings salvation has appeared to all men, teaching us that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and godly in the present age, looking for the blessed hope and glorious appearing of our GREAT GOD AND SAVIOR JESUS CHRIST, who gave Himself for us, that He might redeem us from every lawless deed and purify for Himself His own special people, zealous for good works.”
John 1:18 tells us: “No one has ever seen God [the Father]. It is God the only Son, who is close to the Father’s heart, who has made him known” (New Revised Standard Version). Notice the rendering of this passage in the New American Bible: “No one has ever seen God. The only Son, God, who is at the Father’s side, has revealed him.” Similar rendering is also used in the Luther Bible: “No one has seen God at any time; the only Begotten, WHO IS GOD and who is in the Father’s bosom, has revealed Him to us.” The Elberfelder Bible comments in an annotation that many old and good sources render the phrase, “the only-begotten Son,” as “the only-begotten GOD.”
Additionally, Romans 9:5 refers to Jesus Christ as “the eternally blessed God.” Hebrews 1:8 refers to Jesus Christ, the Son of God, as “God.” In Isaiah 9:6-7, we read about Christ: “For unto us a Child is born, Unto us a Son is given; and the government will be upon His shoulder. And His name will be called Wonderful, Counselor, Mighty God.”
After His resurrection, doubting Thomas identified Jesus as his God (John 20:28). Indeed, Jesus Christ identified Himself several times in the New Testament as the “I am”—the Eternal or Ever-living One (John 8:58). HE was the God of the Old Testament, dealing directly with the people, speaking to them and even manifesting Himself to them. It had to be Christ who did this, because He Himself said that no one has ever seen the form of “God” (the Father) or heard the voice of God (the Father). (Compare John 1:18; 5:37; 6:46; 1 John 4:12.)
The Jews thought that they worshipped the Father, erroneously thinking that He was the God of the Old Testament. That is why we read that Christ came to REVEAL the Father to them (Matthew 11:27; Luke 10:22). The Jews thought they knew the Father, not realizing that the God of the Old Testament was Jesus Christ—not God the Father. And they rejected the fact that Christ was Immanuel—“God with us” (Matthew 1:23).
The Gospel
So then, having established the fact that both the Father and Christ are God, let us now focus on what the gospel OF the Kingdom of God is. There is only ONE gospel (Galatians 1:6-9), and it is mostly called the gospel of the Kingdom of God (Matthew 4:23; 24:14; Mark 1:14-15; Luke 8:1; 9:2). It is also referred to as the gospel OF Christ (Mark 1:1; Romans 1:9, 16; compare 2 Thessalonians 1:6-8)—not just ABOUT Christ. It is also identified as the gospel OF God the Father (Romans 1:1).
God the Father is the Originator and Owner of the Gospel. He entrusted it to Christ to preach it here on earth. It is God’s and Christ’s gospel which the Church is to proclaim today. Notice, it is not called the gospel ABOUT Christ or not even ABOUT God the Father; nor is it called the gospel ABOUT the Kingdom of God. Rather, it is described as the gospel OF God; OF Christ; and OF the Kingdom of God.
We emphasize this concept because the differences are wide-ranging. The gospel message is a message FROM God TO man—it is FOR man. It includes the truth about God, about Christ, and about the Kingdom of God, but it is more encompassing than that. It shows man how he can ENTER the Kingdom of God.
The Kingdom of God is the Family of God. God IS a RULING Family! The God Family—the God Kingdom—consists today as it always has, of God the Father and Jesus Christ the Son. Both the Father and the Son are GOD. They ARE the Kingdom or Family of God. Converted Christians are NOT YET in the Kingdom or Family of God. They are Spirit-begotten children of God, to be BORN into the Kingdom of God at the time of Christ’s return to this earth. Then, they too will be IN the Kingdom of God—the Family of GOD. Then, they will BE God!
In order to be IN the Kingdom of God, one must BE God. Man is NOT yet in the Kingdom. He is not yet God because flesh and blood cannot inherit the Kingdom of God. But it is man’s destiny to enter into eternal life—into the Kingdom of God—to become a member of the Kingdom or RULING Family of God.
When we preach the gospel OF the Kingdom of God, we preach the message, which belongs to and originates with the KINGDOM of God—the Family of God. The everlasting or eternal gospel is the message OF God the Father and Jesus Christ the Son. It is the message OF the Kingdom of God.
By now, it should be clear why we read about the Kingdom of God, the Kingdom of the Father, and the Kingdom of Christ. God is a Family, consisting of the Father and the Son. God is a Kingdom, which also includes government and rulership. Both the Father and the Son are God—members of the Kingdom of God.
The Kingdom of HEAVEN?
The Bible indeed teaches that we are going to enter the Kingdom of heaven, but this does not mean that we will go to heaven. We need to understand what is meant by the term, “Kingdom of heaven.”
First of all, we should note that only Matthew uses this expression. The other gospel writers consistently and exclusively use the term “Kingdom of God.” It is therefore obvious that both terms describe the same thing.
The Kingdom of God is identical with the “Kingdom of heaven,” since God the Father and Jesus Christ are in heaven and rule in and from heaven over this earth and the entire universe. But this does not mean that we will go to heaven to enter the Kingdom there; rather, Christ will return to this earth and restore the Government of God on this earth. The Kingdom of God, through its representative, Jesus Christ, will rule here on earth, and we will be ruling with and under Him as born-again members of the God Family. Ultimately, God the Father will also come down to the new earth to establish headquarters on it, after new heavens and a new earth have been created, in which righteousness dwells (Revelation 21:1-4).
The terms “Kingdom of heaven” and “Kingdom of God” are identical in Scripture. This can be seen, for example, when comparing Matthew 5:3 with Luke 6:20. Both passages say that the “Kingdom of heaven” and the “Kingdom of God” belong to those who are poor in spirit; that is, who are of a humble and contrite spirit.
Also, when comparing Matthew 13:31-32 with Mark 4:30-32, we read that both the “Kingdom of heaven” and the “Kingdom of God” are likened to a grain of mustard seed which grows to become a big tree to give shelter to the birds. (Note that the Kingdom is represented as being established on earth, as there are no birds in heaven.)
We even find that in Matthew’s account, the terms for “Kingdom of heaven” and “Kingdom of God” are used interchangeably. In Matthew 19:23-24, Christ tells us that it is very difficult for a rich man to enter into the “Kingdom of heaven” (verse 23), and that it is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle than for a rich man to enter the “Kingdom of God” (verse 24); adding, however, that with God nothing is impossible (verse 26).
Even though Matthew uses the expression “Kingdom of heaven” most of the time, he does use the expression “Kingdom of God” on occasion when special emphasis is intended. We read in Matthew 21:31 that the repentant publicans and the harlots will go into the Kingdom of God before the self-righteous and power-hungry chief priests and the elders of the people. He said in Matthew 21:43 that the Kingdom of God will be taken from them and be given to the holy nation of true Christians who are bringing forth the fruits of the Kingdom (compare John 15:1-8; 1 Peter 2:9).
And He stated in Matthew 6:33 that our first priority must be to seek the Kingdom of God and His righteousness. In this sentence, the use of the term “Kingdom of heaven” would not emphasize quite the same meaning, as it is the Kingdom of God and GOD’s righteousness—which is a stronger term than “heaven’s” righteousness—which we must seek.
Why “Kingdom of Heaven” in the Record of Matthew
Still, Matthew uses the term “Kingdom of heaven” most of the time, rather than “Kingdom of God.” The reason is partly to be seen in the fact that Matthew wrote to a Jewish audience (who did not want to use the word “God” frequently), while Luke wrote to Gentiles (both in his gospel record, as well as in the book of Acts), and Mark and John’s audience is less distinct and distinguishable. (Note that while John never uses the term “Kingdom of heaven,” he very seldom uses the words “Kingdom of God.”)
But this is only part of the explanation. Since the four gospel writers quote Jesus Christ, all of them would have quoted His words accurately. None of them would have dared to change His words by supplementing one term (“Kingdom of God”) for another (“Kingdom of heaven”), and vice versa. It is clear, then, that Christ used both expressions, and while Matthew chose to quote more frequently Christ’s statements when He used the words, “Kingdom of heaven,” the others chose to quote His statements when He used the words, “Kingdom of God.” Christ might have used both expressions in sermons or speeches at the same time, or on different occasions. That is the reason we must look at all Scriptures in the Bible on a given topic to get the entire picture—“here a little, and there a little” (compare Isaiah 28:9-10).
Why Christ Used the Term “Kingdom of Heaven”
The question then needs to be answered as to why CHRIST used the statement, “Kingdom of heaven,” when He spoke of the Kingdom of God.
Christ preached the gospel of the Kingdom of God, making it clear at the same time that the Kingdom of God is presently in heaven and that those who are already begotten of the Spirit, to be born into the Kingdom of God, are in that sense connected with a heavenly Kingdom. Even though they are not in the Kingdom yet, their names are already written in heaven (Luke 10:20)—in the Book of Life—and they are to build up treasures in heaven (Matthew 6:20). Their citizenship is in heaven as well (Philippians 3:20).
John the Baptist and Christ both emphasized that the Kingdom of heaven will come down to this earth (Matthew 3:2; 4:17; 10:7; 16:28). We are also told that Christ will bring our reward down to this earth (Revelation 22:12), a reward which has been stored for us in heaven (Matthew 5:12).
In addition, the term “Kingdom of heaven” stresses the fact that the heavenly Kingdom is not to be confused with the kingdom of the god of this world (2 Corinthians 4:4)—Satan the devil (Matthew 12:25-26)—nor with the kingdom of men (Matthew 20:25-27). The Kingdom of God is not ruled by man, but by God who is in heaven (Mark 11:30-33). The God of heaven will establish His Kingdom here on earth (Daniel 2:44), and no human being will be in it. Only immortal God beings will rule in the Kingdom of heaven over man. They will rule “under the whole heaven”; that is, here on earth (Daniel 7:27).
To reiterate, we do not go to heaven when we die. Rather, the Kingdom of the God of heaven will be set up here on earth, when Christ returns, and we, as changed immortal beings, will be in it to rule all nations (Revelation 2:26-27).
God Is a Family
The Bible teaches us very dogmatically that God IS a ruling Family, and that we can become born-again members of His Family, or His Kingdom. We read in John 1:1 that Jesus Christ—the Word or Logos or Son of God—was “WITH” God since all eternity, and He also “WAS” God. The difficulty in understanding this fact may be easily resolved when we recognize that the word “God” is a NAME that can refer to both the Father and the Son. It is, in fact, a FAMILY name. So, the Word or Logos—Jesus Christ—was with God (the Father), and He was also God—the second member of the God FAMILY.
Ephesians 3:14–15 confirms this truth, telling us that it is “the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, from whom the whole FAMILY in heaven and earth is NAMED.” Note, too, how the New International Version renders Hebrews 2:11: “Both the one who makes men holy and those who are made holy ARE of the same FAMILY.” In addition, the German Menge Bible includes in the annotation to Ephesians 2:19 that the term “household of God” means “members of the FAMILY of God” (in German, “Mitglieder der Gottesfamilie”).
There is only ONE Kingdom of God—one RULE. God the Father and Jesus Christ are not divided; they are totally unified. They are “ONE.” It is the Kingdom of the Father—the HIGHEST in the Godhead (John 14:28)—and of the Son, because both are God, forming the Kingdom of God. To say it differently, the Kingdom or Family of God is composed of the Father and the Son. The Kingdom of God is a hierarchy, with God the Father on top and Jesus Christ under Him. But it is the great potential of man to become part of the God Kingdom and God Family—to become God, UNDER the Father and Christ, to enter into and inherit the Kingdom of God as born-again immortal members, and sons and daughters of God and His everlasting ruling Family.
THE Sign—the PREACHING of THE Gospel OF the Kingdom
So then, it is THAT message—the gospel OF the Kingdom of God—which must be preached in all the world as a witness, and THEN the end will come. Until very recently, this message has NOT been preached at all to the world since the time of the early apostles, but now it is, showing that we are living in the end times, and the only sign that Christ gave for His Second Coming is being fulfilled!
Chapter 2 – Factors Indicating Christ’s Return
Even though Christ gave us only one definite SIGN regarding His return, He told us in the parable of the fig tree, in Matthew 24:32-33, that we can determine by the occurrence of certain prophesied events when His return “is near.” He listed numerous predictions relating to His imminent return, some of which were already mentioned or alluded to in the Introduction. We present in this chapter some additional relevant events.
(Detailed discussions about the different aspects listed herein can be found in our free booklets: “Europe in Prophecy,” “Is That in the Bible—The Mysteries of the Book of Revelation,” “The Great Tribulation and the Day of the Lord,” “The Ten European Revivals of the Ancient Roman Empire,” “Biblical Prophecy—From Now Until Forever,” and “The Fall and Rise of Britain and America.”)
Mass Destruction
Christ warned us that just prior to His return, the world will have reached a state of potential mass destruction and total annihilation of all of mankind. In fact, He said that if He was not to return, “no flesh” would be “saved,” in the sense of “saved alive” (Matthew 24:22). The New International Version says: “… no one would survive.” The Living Bible states: “all mankind [would] perish.”
Until recently, mankind did not have the capability to destroy himself and all life on this planet, but now, with the invention of terrible weapons of mass destruction, this possibility is clearly staring us in the face—another indicator that Christ’s return is imminent (compare also Revelation 11:18).
Great Signs from Heaven
Christ spoke about “great SIGNS from heaven” (Luke 21:11). This is a reference to the “heavenly signs” mentioned in Revelation 6:12-17, following the Great Tribulation and immediately preceding the Day of the Lord (which will begin about one year before Christ’s return). The Great Tribulation, spoken of in many biblical passages, describes national captivity of the modern houses of Israel and Judah (the British Commonwealth nations and the USA, as well as the modern Jews) and a martyrdom of many of the saints (Revelation 6:9-11).
Christ mentioned that after the Great Tribulation has begun, there would be “SIGNS in the sun, in the moon, and in the stars; and on the earth distress of nations, with perplexity, the sea and the waves roaring; men’s hearts failing them from fear and the expectation of those things which are coming on the earth, for the powers of the heavens will be shaken” (Luke 21:25-26). Notice the immediate context of these events: “Then they will see the Son of Man coming in a cloud with power and great glory. Now when these things begin to happen, look up and lift up your heads, because your redemption draws near” (vv. 27-28).
When the “heavenly signs” begin to appear, Christ’s return is imminent, as they introduce and signal the beginning of the Day of the Lord—culminating in the establishment of God’s rule over man here on earth.
The Tenth Revival of the Ancient Roman Empire
Scripture teaches us that the ancient Roman Empire (symbolized by the seven heads of the beast in Revelation 13:1-3) would be revived ten times throughout European history (symbolized by the ten horns of the beast in Revelation 13:1).
Nine of these ten resurrections have already occurred, and the tenth and last revival is happening in Europe, as we speak. Ten European nations or groups of nations will give their power and authority to a charismatic political and military leader of German or Austrian descent—the “beast” (Revelation 17:12); and when this occurs, Christ’s return is imminent.
The Seventh Revival of the Ancient Holy Roman Empire
We also know from Scripture that the last seven European revivals of the ancient Roman Empire [symbolized by the seven heads of the beast in Revelation 17:3] would be a collaboration between the political nations—the “state”—and the Roman Catholic Church—the “church” (see the reference to Rome, the city built on seven hills, in verse 9).
Six of these seven revivals have already occurred. (The revivals were historically referred to, at times, as “Holy Roman Empire” or “Holy Roman Empire of the German Nation.”) The seventh and last revival is happening in Europe, as we speak. The “beast” will collaborate with a very powerful religious leader (the “false prophet”) who will deceive the nations with false signs and wonders (Revelation 13:13-24); and when this occurs, Christ’s return is imminent.
Europe’s Invasion of the Middle East
Furthermore, the volatile situation in the Middle East will deteriorate even more, and the Jews will build a third Temple in Jerusalem (Revelation 11:1-2) and begin to offer daily sacrifices (Daniel 12:11). This will anger the Arab world, and the nations under the power of the beast and the false prophet will intervene militarily with the declared goal to create peace in the region. They will invade the Promised Land (Daniel 11:41-43), end the sacrifices and enslave the Jewish people.
Christ warned about these events, stating that the “abomination of desolation” will stand at the holy place—the third Temple (Matthew 24:15). The false prophet will take his “domicile” in the Temple—perhaps in the “Holy of Holies”—claiming to be God Himself (2 Thessalonians 2:3-4, 9). When this happens, Christ’s return is imminent.
Europe’s War with USA and UK
Around the same time, the military-religious European power bloc will start World War III. This terrible war will be mainly directed against the modern house of Israel—the United Kingdom (which by that time will have left the EU) and the USA—as well as the people of Judah. All of these nations will be defeated by the Europeans. When this happens, Christ’s return is imminent.
Europe’s War with Far Eastern Nations
Following these events and the heavenly signs, the beast will become disturbed by rumors from the northeast (Daniel 11:44), as Far Eastern nations such as Russia, China, Japan and India will have united militarily and will begin preparations for an attack against Europe. This will lead to an outright war between Europe and these Far Eastern nations (Revelation 9:1-21). When this happens, Christ’s return is imminent.
Invasion of Far Eastern Nations in the Middle East
The Far Eastern nations (“kings from the East”) will also invade the Middle East. They will be crossing the dried-up river Euphrates to move their armies and equipment to a place called “Armageddon” (“the hill of Megiddo” in the valley of Jezreel) to assemble there (Revelation 16:12-16), with the apparent desire to advance toward Jerusalem to defeat the beast (who will by that time be in Jerusalem, having planted “his tent of his palace” there) and to wipe out his European armies that have conquered the Middle East and are mainly stationed in Jerusalem.
But the kings from the East will suddenly feel threatened by another “enemy,” and being influenced by Satan and his demonic powers, they will combine their forces with the kings of the whole world (including the beast power) in an attempt to defeat that common foe. That “foe” is none other than the returning Jesus Christ! They will combine their forces with the beast’s armies to fight Christ in the valley of Jehoshaphat (“Kidron Valley”), which borders Jerusalem on the east (Joel 3:12-16).
Flight to the Place of Safety Here on Earth
Another important event which will indicate the return of Jesus Christ to this earth is the “flight” of the Church of God to a place of safety here on earth. Rather than teaching a secret rapture of the Church to heaven, the Bible teaches protection from the Great Tribulation for God’s Church here on earth. We will discuss this rarely-understood promise in much detail throughout the remainder of this booklet.
Early Christians did not believe in the concept of a secret rapture. In fact, it was not taught prior to the sixteenth century. Joseph Ribera, Cardinal Bellarmine and Alcasar, Jesuit Priests of the sixteenth century, were the first Christian authorities to promulgate this idea. Even in their day, the idea was unclear.
It was not until 1830 that men who claimed divine inspiration said the Holy Spirit revealed to them that the last days had come, that the Lord was about to return, and that first He would “rapture” the believers who were ready, at a secret coming. Obviously, the last days did not arrive then, and Christ did not return in 1830, so why would anyone believe that the “Holy Spirit” revealed to them a “secret rapture”?
The Bible does not teach a secret rapture. Rather, God’s Word reveals that Christ will return ONCE, NOT TWICE (Hebrews 9:28). As will be pointed out below, He will come openly, not in secret (Matthew 24:21–31; Revelation 1:7; Acts 1:10–11), and He will END the Great Tribulation at the time of His Coming by establishing the Kingdom of God here on earth (Revelation 11:15–18).
Christ will come at the time of the LAST TRUMPET when His elect will be resurrected from the dead or changed to immortality (1 Thessalonians 4:15–17; 1 Corinthians 15:50–52). There can only be ONE last trumpet, which means there can only be ONE return of Christ!
Chapter 3 – Will Christ Return Visibly and Bodily?
As we have already seen, Christ promised us that He WILL return. The Bible also reveals to us HOW—in what MANNER—He will return.
In Matthew 24:26-30, Jesus Himself said:
“Therefore if they say to you, ‘Look, He is in the desert!’ do not go out; or ‘Look, He is in the inner rooms!’ do not believe it. For as the lightning comes from the east and flashes to the west, so also will the coming of the Son of Man be… Then the sign of the Son of Man will appear in heaven, and then all the tribes of the earth will mourn, and they will see the Son of Man coming on the clouds of heaven with power and great glory.”
This passage clearly states that the Son of Man, Jesus Christ, will be seen by “all the tribes of the earth” at His return. Strong’s Hebrew and Greek Dictionaries state that they will “gaze—that is with wide open eyes as at something remarkable.” Indeed, it will be remarkable—a truly unique situation—when Christ returns to this earth just in time to save man from self-annihilation (compare Matthew 24:21-22), and He will be seen by “all the tribes of the earth” at that time.
We read in Acts 1:9-11: “Now when He had spoken these things, while they watched, He was taken up, and a cloud received Him out of their sight. And while they looked steadfastly toward heaven as He went up, behold, two men stood by them in white apparel, who also said, ‘Men of Galilee, why do you stand gazing up into heaven? This same Jesus, who was taken up from you into heaven, will so come in like manner as you saw Him go into heaven.'”
Since Christ ascended visibly as He did, it therefore follows that He will return in like manner, that is, visibly, so that He can be seen by “all the tribes of the earth.”
It is possible that Christ will circle the earth so that all tribes can see Him. Remember that Christ declared: “For as the lightning comes from the east and flashes to the west, so also will the coming of the Son of Man be” (Matthew 24:27; compare also Luke 17:24). It is also possible that television cameras and other electronic equipment will show and broadcast His appearance all over the world—as the peoples and nations will see the dead bodies of the two witnesses for three-and-a-half days, apparently via electronic transmission of some kind (compare Revelation 11:9).
We need to understand, however, that even though Christ will return visibly—not secretly—He will not appear with the same physical BODY that He had before His death. Christ is now a SPIRIT being, and He has a SPIRITUAL body. But He can, of course, manifest Himself AS a physical being, even with bones and flesh.
The angels said that Jesus will return in the same manner as He left. Let us note that Jesus, after His crucifixion, appeared visibly to His apostles and others on many occasions, and that He ascended to heaven “visibly.” Jesus appeared to:
— Mary Magdalene shortly after His resurrection (Mark 16:9; John 20:14-17);
— the women who held Him by the feet (Matthew 28:9);
— the two disciples “as they walked and went into the country” on their way to Emmaus (Mark 16:12; Luke 24:13-31);
— Cephas or Peter and then to the twelve (1 Corinthians 15:5);
— the original eleven apostles (Mark 16:14; Luke 24:36-49; John 20:19-20, 24-28; 21:1-25); giving them the commission to “make disciples of all nations” (Matthew 28:16-20; Mark 16:14-18);
— over 500 brethren (1 Corinthians 15:6);
Please note especially that after Christ’s resurrection, He “presented Himself alive after His suffering by many infallible proofs, being SEEN by them DURING FORTY DAYS and speaking of the things pertaining to the kingdom of God” (Acts 1:3), until the time of His ascension (Acts 1:4-9; Luke 24:50-51).
This is a considerable body of Scriptural evidence proving that Jesus, after His crucifixion and resurrection, showed Himself visibly to hundreds of people, manifesting Himself as a human being. He will manifest Himself visibly at His Second Coming, and at that time, He will appear in great glory and power!
In Revelation 1:7, there is further proof: “Behold, He is coming with clouds, and every eye will see Him, even they who pierced Him. And all the tribes of the earth will mourn because of Him. Even so, Amen.”
We read that EVERY eye will see Him, even they who pierced Him. This is referring to the Jewish race and mankind in general whose sins necessitated Christ’s death on our behalf.
Many strange ideas exist about Christ’s return—including the belief that Christ would be returning as a physical Man—being born again from a woman. Some believe that Christ will rule with the saints from heaven. Others believe that Christ has already returned to this earth! The secret rapture concept is another wrong theory. The Bible is very consistent in describing Christ’s Second Coming as one and the same event. He will only come a “second time” (Hebrews 9:28); that is, not a second time in secret and then a third time openly. When He returns, He will be seen. Then, He will gather His elect—not before then (Matthew 24:27-31).
Chapter 4 – The Day of Christ’s Return—Fixed?
Even though this might surprise some of our readers, the exact time of Christ’s return is NOT fixed. Quite to the contrary, several Scriptures suggest that God the Father may delay or accelerate the return of Jesus Christ.
Hastening Christ’s Return
For instance, we read in 2 Peter 3:12 that we are to be “looking for and hastening the coming of the day of God”—the return of Christ. The same Greek word (“speudo”) is used, for instance, in Luke 19:5-6 and Acts 22:18 (translated as, “make haste”). In Acts 20:16, it is translated as “(he) hasted” and in Luke 2:16, it is translated as, “(they came) with haste.”
Regarding the return of Christ, the Apostle Paul stated that we should be even more diligent concerning our fellowship as a Church, “…and so much the more as you see the day approaching” (Hebrews 10:25).
Passages such as 2 Peter 3:12 and Hebrews 10:25 are specifically directed at the end-time generation of the Church. In fact, Paul says that all has been written for us as an example, “upon whom the ends of the ages have come” (compare 1 Corinthians 10:11).
The literal Greek translation of 2 Peter 3:12 reads, according to The Englishman’s Greek New Testament…, An Interlinear Literal Translation: “…expecting and hastening the coming of the day of God by reason of which [the] heavens, being on fire, shall be dissolved, and [the] elements burning with heat shall melt…”
The term “hastening” (as used in the New King James Bible) is therefore a correct rendition. The New English Bible says: “… look eagerly for the coming of the day of God and work to hasten it on.” The New Testament in Modern Speech, by Richard Francis Weymouth (“Weymouth”), says: “… expecting and helping to hasten the coming of [the day].”
The German Elberfelder Bible says, “beschleunigen.” This German word can mean, “hastening,” and it can also mean, “accelerate.” In this context, we might consider Isaiah 62:7, which says, in the Authorized Version: “And give him no rest, till he establish, and till he make Jerusalem a praise in the earth.”
Delaying Christ’s Return
Just as we can hasten Christ’s return, so we can also delay it, to an extent. This can be seen in 2 Peter 3:9: “The Lord is not slack concerning His promise, as some count slackness, but is longsuffering toward us, not willing that any should perish but that all should come to repentance.” It is apparent from the context that the end-time generation is especially addressed here. The context is Christ’s coming, as verses 3-4 make very clear: “…scoffers will come IN THE LAST DAYS… and saying, ‘Where is the promise of His coming?’…”
According to 2 Peter 3:9, God may delay Christ’s coming, if Church members, whom God wants to be in His Kingdom, are not ready, due to a lack of serious repentance. The Ryrie Study Bible points out: “To believers, Peter now says that the seeming delay of Christ’s return is for the purpose of allowing more people to repent.”
We might also notice Revelation 10:6. The Authorized Version says that there should be “time no longer.” The New King James Bible says, “… there should be delay no longer.” The Ryrie Study Bible comments: “Lit. there will be no more delay.” So say the Nelson Study Bible, the American Standard Version, Weymouth, as well as the Elberfelder Bible (“Frist, Aufschub”) and the Menge Bible (“Verzug”).
The Expository Dictionary of New Testament Words, by W.E. Vine, states, on page 333, under “season,” that the Greek word for “time” or “delay;” i.e., “chronos,” must be translated in Revelation 10:6 as “delay.”
Since Revelation 10:6 says that there will be no more delay “in the days of the sounding of the seventh angel” (verse 7), it shows that there HAD BEEN delay before the blowing of the seventh trumpet.
Ezekiel 12:25, 28 is another Scripture which supports the concept of a delay prior to Christ’s return. It reads: “For I am the LORD. I speak, and the word which I speak will come to pass; it will NO MORE be postponed… None of My words will be postponed ANY MORE…” This passage seems to say that at one point, God’s words or prophecies were postponed or delayed; but that the time will come when they won’t be postponed or delayed any longer. This would be similar to the passage in Revelation 10:6, which says that there won’t be any longer “time” or “delay.”
The Church of God has felt, based on this passage and other Scriptures, that God had held back or delayed certain events to take place in the 1970’s and early 80’s. Also, from what we are seeing now in the world, it APPEARS that God is speeding up events to reach their climax soon (compare Matthew 24:32-35)—BUT NOBODY CAN BE CERTAIN OF THIS, OR KNOW FOR SURE.
Exactly Three-and-a-Half Years After the Beginning of the Great Tribulation?
Some have speculated that Christ will return exactly three-and-a-half years after the beginning of the Great Tribulation. This does not take into account, however, that these last days will be shortened.
We read in Hosea 6:1-2: “Come, and let us return to the LORD; For He has torn, but He will heal us; He has stricken, but He will bind us up. After two days He will revive us; On the third day [not: AFTER three-and-a-half prophetic days or years] He will raise us up.”
Does the Father Know?
Some feel that the precise moment of Christ’s return has been fixed for thousands of years—as the Father “knows” the exact moment of Christ’s Second Coming. They say that according to Christ’s words, the Father knew at least 2,000 years ago exactly when He would send back His Son: “But of that day and hour no one KNOWS, not even the angels of heaven, but My Father only (Matthew 24:36).” (Mark 13:32 adds that not even the Son of God—Jesus Christ—knows that exact time.)
However, in light of the fact that Christ’s return can be delayed or accelerated—at least partially because of human conduct—it is very doubtful that God the Father “knew” the exact day and hour of Christ’s return for thousands of years. As we will explain, what Christ is actually saying in Matthew 24:36 and Mark 13:32 is that it is within the Father’s authority to DECIDE when the moment of Christ’s return has come, but that moment is indeed dependent upon certain events.
We need to read Matthew 24:36 and Mark 13:32, together with Acts 1:6-7, which says: “Therefore, when they had come together, they asked Him, saying, ‘Lord, will You at this time [return to] restore the kingdom to Israel?’ And He said to them, ‘It is not for you to know times or seasons which the Father has put in His own authority.”
Matthew 24:36 and Mark 13:32 do not say, in connection with Acts 1:7, that the exact time of Christ’s return and the restoration of the Kingdom of God was already fixed more than 2,000 years ago. Rather, it is within God the Father’s authority to decide when to send Christ. Has He already made that decision? Had He decided already 2,000 years ago, when Christ spoke those words, exactly when He would send Christ back to this earth?
One might say, God knows everything. But we need to realize that there are certain things that God does not want to know. For instance, God does not want to know whether we will sin tomorrow; and He does not want to know, when He calls us into His truth, whether we will make it into His Kingdom or whether we will commit the unpardonable sin, even though He is confident that we WILL complete our calling until the day of Christ’s return (Philippians 1:6). In the same way, it is doubtful, that God had already decided 2,000 or 6,000 years ago, exactly when (up to the second!!!) He would send Christ back, as His decision on when to do so depends on some factors [as previously mentioned].
The Father Decides
We should note that, according to the two passages in Matthew 24:36 and Mark 13:32, Christ said that man, angels and Christ do not “know,” but “only My Father.” There is NO VERB here, following “My Father,” so it must be added.
The passage in Acts 1:7 does not say that God “knows.” It only says that it is not for Christ’s disciples to “know.” In regard to the Father, it is stated that He has “put this” in His own power or authority. Reading Matthew 24:36 and Mark 13:32 together with Acts 1:7, it is apparent that the words which need to be supplied in Matthew 24:36 and Mark 13:32 would have to be those showing God’s AUTHORITY to set the date.
Therefore, a possible rendering of Matthew 24:36 and Mark 13:32 would be:
“But of that day and hour no one “knows” [“understands,” “can be sure”; compare Strong’s No. 1492], not even the angels of heaven, nor the Son, but only the Father [“is sure,” “understands,” in the sense of “decides”].”
The Bible does not say that the Father already decided thousands of years ago exactly when to send back the Son. If He had, HOW COULD Christ NOT have known? Some claim that Christ knows now, while He did not know 2,000 years ago, but Christ’s statements refer to the time of His return. Christ’s whole point was that He does not know or is sure of it (as He does not make the decision); hence, it is useless for man to try to figure it out.
Will Christ Return on the Day of Pentecost or the Feast of Trumpets?
Some teach that Christ will return on the annual Holy Day of Pentecost. Others claim that He will return on the Feast of Trumpets.
It is true that the Feast of Trumpets—not the Day of Pentecost— represents Christ’s return and the resurrection of the saints that will occur when the seventh trumpet sounds. But the Feast of Trumpets represents much more.
On that day, not just one trumpet was blown, but the Levites blew several trumpets. In the book of Revelation, we read that seven seals will be opened, and the seventh seal consists of seven trumpets, which will be blown by seven angels. However, these seven trumpets, which are all pictured by the Feast of Trumpets, will not be blown in just one day, but for a longer period of time. Also, even when the seventh or last trumpet sounds, the events that will occur at that time will take longer than just 24 hours. All of the events that are described to occur during the blowing of the seven trumpets, and even the seventh trumpet, cannot possibly occur during a 24-hour-time span allotted to the Feast of Trumpets.
As members of the Church of God, we are duty-bound to observe today God’s annual Holy Days, as we obey God’s instruction in this regard. The Holy Days remind us of God’s plan for us and for all of mankind. They picture seven steps in God’s master plan, but they do not necessarily tell us the exact days or hours when those steps were or will be implemented.
For instance, since we know that the steps pertaining to Pentecost have already been implemented, we can say that it is highly unlikely that Christ will come back on the Day of Pentecost. (The Day of Pentecost pictures the spiritual begettal of God’s disciples—the firstfruits—and their receipt of the Holy Spirit in this day and age. It does not picture the birth of God’s firstfruits as Spirit beings in the first resurrection. One reason is that the two loaves, representing the firstfruits, which had to be presented to the LORD on the Day of Pentecost, had to be baked with leaven (compare Leviticus 23:17). Leaven symbolizes sin. Today, converted Christians still sin, but once they are born again into the Kingdom or Family of God and have become God, they will not and cannot sin anymore.)
However, we should not state dogmatically that Christ will come back on the Feast of Trumpets, or worse yet, attach a particular year to the Feast of Trumpets, and say, “Christ will come back on the Feast of Trumpets in the year of…”
Remember, Christ clearly told us: “But of that DAY and hour [of His return] no one knows, not even the angels in heaven, nor the Son, but only the Father” (Mark 13:32).
Exactly 6,000 Years of Human Rule?
We do not find anywhere in the Bible that the time of Christ’s return has been fixed thousands of years ago. Some have pointed to 2 Peter 3:8, claiming that God allotted man exactly 6,000 years to rule this earth, and that exactly after 6,000 years, Christ will return. However, that is not what 2 Peter 3:8 conveys. The Scripture reads: “… with the Lord one day is AS a thousand years, and a thousand years AS one day.”
This Scripture does not provide us with a fixed date. The Greek word for “as” is “hos,” and it can also be translated as “about.” (Compare Young’s, under “about.”) In fact, the Authorized Version translates this word 14 times as “about.” For instance, the word “hos” is correctly translated as “about” in passages such as Mark 8:9; Luke 2:37; 8:42; and John 1:39.
The passage in 2 Peter 3:8 seems to convey that in the eyes of God one day is ABOUT 1,000 years long—not necessarily exactly so.
Conditional Prophecies
Some prophecies are conditional—they are conditioned upon whether man repents. As we saw, the TIMING of Christ’s return is somewhat conditional on the repentance of some Church members. But this might even apply to the entire physical nation of the modern house of Israel.
Although it is not very likely that the USA or the UK will repent, it IS possible. If they do—or if enough people repent—God may hold back the destruction of the USA and the UK (which in turn would delay Christ’s return). It appears that God would not have destroyed Sodom and Gomorrah, if He would have found ten righteous people, although He said to Abraham earlier that He would destroy it. Something similar COULD BE possible for modern America and the UK, as well as other nations.
The Scripture in Jeremiah 18:7-11 supports this conclusion. It says that God will relent of the evil which He intended to bring on a nation, if that nation repents. God had Jonah proclaim that in forty days, Nineveh would be destroyed. This SOUNDED like an unconditional prophecy, but it was not, as God did not do it when Nineveh repented. However, as the book of Nahum shows, Nineveh was destroyed later because their repentance did not last. The book of Jonah contains a classic case of a DELAYED prophecy.
It is natural to desire the soon-coming return of Jesus Christ. But we must not forget that terrible conditions will precede His coming, so much so that God warns us not to desire the evil time ahead of us (Jeremiah 17:16; Amos 5:18). Rather, we must have God’s attitude of mercy, compassion and long-suffering, hoping that some will repent, so that perhaps war and destruction might be delayed and postponed.
There are also passages in the book of Joel that leave it open as to whether or not God will start the Day of the Lord at a certain time, depending on man’s reaction and repentance (compare Joel 2:12-14). Although unconditional prophecy will not “fail,” time given for certain events to take their full course may. It also says that God will CUT SHORT His work (Romans 9:28), as He will cut short or shorten the days of trouble.
One thing IS certain, however: God’s patience is not limitless, as the parable in Luke 13:6-9 shows. Christ had just warned His audience that they would perish if they did not repent (verses 1-5). He continued to present a parable about a tree that had not shown fruit for three years. The tree is granted a fourth and last year, to either produce fruit or to be cut down after that time. This parable implies that God does set a time limit for a Church member (as well as for nations) to repent and produce fruit.
Christ warned in John 15:2, 5: “Every branch in Me that does not bear fruit He takes away… If anyone does not abide in Me, he is cast out as a branch and is withered; and they gather them and throw them into the fire, and they are burned.” God has allotted to His Church—and mankind as a whole—a certain amount of time to repent. But there will come the moment when God WILL decide to bring disaster upon the nations and to finally send Christ back. God will not wait forever for everyone in the Church—and in the world— to repent.
As in the days of Jeremiah, the time will come when God will not hear anymore prayers for the people of the world; when He will not tolerate any further delay; and when He will cut short His work (compare Jeremiah 7:16; 11:14; 14:11). That is the reason God says in Isaiah 46:13 (Authorized Version): “I bring near my righteousness; it shall not be far off, and my salvation shall not tarry: and I will place salvation in Zion for Israel my glory.”
While the fulfillment of God’s prophecies may tarry for a while, the time will come when there will be no more delay or postponement. We read in Habakkuk 2:2-3: “… Write the vision And make it plain on tablets, That he may run who reads it. For the vision is yet for an appointed time; but at the end it will speak, and it will not lie. THOUGH IT TARRIES [for a while, due to God’s longsuffering and patience toward us in the Church and man in general], wait for it; Because it will surely come, IT WILL NOT TARRY [once God has decreed the exact time when to send His Son back and to end man’s rule on earth].”
It is the FATHER’S decision to determine exactly when to send Jesus Christ back to this earth. That is the reason why even Jesus Christ does not know the EXACT time.
But now a word of caution and warning: There is great danger involved with the concept of trying to figure out, exactly, when Christ returns. One problem is that if people think God is delaying Christ’s coming, believing He is still afar off, they may begin to become slack in their Christian lives (compare Matthew 24:48-50). On the other hand, the belief that Christ’s coming is just around the corner can create a sense of fatalism, especially in younger people, who may say, “Why should I think of getting a career, as everything will be over soon?”
We must live as if we still have a whole lifetime ahead of us, with long-term goals. At the same time, we need to always be ready spiritually for Christ’s return, and we must continue to watch the unfolding of world events that are leading to the establishment of the Kingdom of God here on earth.
Chapter 5 – This Generation Will Not Pass Away…
As mentioned earlier, Christ described events in Matthew 24, Mark 13 and Luke 21, which would lead to His return. It is in THAT context that Jesus added the following words:
“Now learn this parable from the fig tree: When its branch has already become tender and puts forth leaves, you know that summer is near. So you also, when you see all these things, know that it is near—at the doors! Assuredly, I say to you, this generation will by no means pass away till all these things take place. Heaven and earth will pass away, but My words will by no means pass away” (Matthew 24:32-35).
It is clarified in the parallel Scripture in Luke 21:31, that Christ was speaking about His coming and the establishment of the “Kingdom of God” here on earth: “So you also, when you see these things happening, know that the kingdom of God is near.”
What Does “This Generation” Mean?
Commentaries are divided on the meaning of Christ’s statement that “this generation” would not pass away, and we will discuss some of the concepts herein.
Prior to Christ’s Death?
Some commentaries erroneously assume that Christ was addressing His disciples at the time prior to His death, and that He was promising them that He would return in their lifetime. These commentaries overlook the fact that Christ was not only addressing His four disciples who had asked Him about the signs of His coming, but that He spoke to ALL of His disciples—present and future. He specifically said in Mark 13:37: “And what I say to you, I say to all: Watch!”
Also, whenever the Bible uses the expression “you,” it is referring to the physical or spiritual “descendants” of “Israel”—including the modern descendants of the physical nations of the ancient Houses of Israel and Judah, AND the modern descendants of spiritual Israel, which is the Church of God (Galatians 6:16).
Since Jesus did NOT return in the lifetimes of His early disciples, we can rule out the possibility that He was talking about the generation at the time of the Twelve Apostles. He clearly did not mean to tell them that their generation—the people living at the time of the original Apostles—would not die out before His return. Christ could not have meant that, as otherwise, He would have lied. Lying is sinning—a transgression of one of the Ten Commandments—but Christ never sinned (compare 1 Peter 2:22).
Does “Generation” Just Mean “Race”?
Other commentaries state that the word “generation” can mean “race,” and that Christ meant that Israel as a people would not cease to exist before Christ’s return (compare The Nelson Study Bible).
Even though it is true that Israel as a people would not cease to exist—and neither would the Church of God (compare Matthew 16:18)—it is doubtful that Jesus had that aspect in mind. Rather, He emphasized the need for His disciples to watch world events and to be ready for His return. He told them that when “these things BEGIN to happen, look up and lift up your heads, because your redemption draws near” (Luke 21:28).
The context of His statement that “this generation” would not pass away, is clearly the very end time, just prior to His return, not the continuing existence of “Israel” for over 2,000 years. The events described by Christ were meant to be indications for His end-time disciples that He would return soon.
Generation at the End Time
Therefore, some commentaries offer the explanation that “the word describes a particular era in which people will see the end times. That is, the events will occur so rapidly that all will happen within one generation. ‘All these things’ includes the Antichrist [better, the manifestation of the Beast and the False Prophet, compare Revelation 19:19-20], the tribulation, and more importantly the appearance of Christ in glory” (The Nelson Study Bible).
This is, in fact, the correct explanation. We need to realize that the Greek word for “generation,” i.e., “genea,” can describe a particular people at a very specific time—not the entire race throughout many “generations.” For instance, Christ spoke on several occasions to His particular “generation” which was alive at the time of His First Coming, and He did NOT mean that THAT generation would not die until His return. Notice Matthew 12:41-42: “The men of Nineveh [who had died] will RISE UP in the JUDGMENT [the Great White Throne Judgment, after the Millennium, compare Revelation 20:11-12] WITH THIS GENERATION [so they will have also died] and condemn it… The queen of the South will rise up in the judgment with THIS generation and condemn it…”
Christ said in Mark 8:12 that no sign from heaven would be given to “this generation” (living at the time of Christ’s First Coming), but we read earlier that heavenly signs WILL be given to a future generation, which will live just prior to His return.
How Long Is a Generation?
We might wonder how long a “generation” lasts, according to the Bible. We find a biblical definition for the approximate length of a human life in this modern day and age in Psalm 90:10, where we read: “The days of our lives are seventy years; And if by reason of strength they are eighty years, Yet their boast is only labor and sorrow; For it is soon cut off, and we fly away.”
We also read in God’s Word that God sometimes shortens or prolongs human life, and that bloodthirsty and deceitful men may not live out HALF their days (Psalm 55:23). This is an interesting statement in light of the fact that men will be so bloodthirsty and destructive in the end time that Christ will HAVE to come and SHORTEN the days of worldwide warfare, which He will do “for the elect’s sake,” because otherwise, NO man would be saved alive—no one would survive (Matthew 24:22).
This Is the Last Generation
At this moment in time, we have not yet seen the beginning of the Great Tribulation, but we have been witnessing ever-increasing religious deception, wars, earthquakes, famines and disease epidemics—events which are described by Christ as the “beginning of sorrows” (Matthew 24:8). These will become more and more visible and frightening in the years to come.
We do not know the exact time of Christ’s return, but based on the parable of the fig tree, we CAN say that we ARE living today in the very last generation, and that Christ WILL return BEFORE this present generation has “passed away.” It is therefore important for us to watch and pray, and to be “ready, for the Son of Man is coming at an HOUR [we] do NOT expect” (Matthew 24:44).
Chapter 6 – The Great Tribulation–Seven Years or Three-and-One-Half Years?
When will the Great Tribulation begin? And how long will it last before Christ returns?
Christ said in Matthew 24:21: “For then there will be great tribulation, such as has not been since the beginning of the world until this time, no, nor ever shall be.” Notice the time frame—the Great Tribulation will begin at the time when the “abomination of desolation” will be observed standing in the holy place (verse 15).
At that time, the “man of sin”—a false religious leader—will be sitting in the Temple of God in Jerusalem, committing a terrible abomination by claiming to be God (2 Thessalonians 2:2-4). This will coincide with the imminent desolation of Jerusalem, as it will be attacked and made desolate by Gentile armies (compare Luke 21:20-23). They will occupy Jerusalem and the Promised Land until the times of the Gentiles have been fulfilled (verse 24).
In Daniel 12:1, we find an additional reference to the Great Tribulation: “At that time Michael shall stand up, The great prince who stands watch over the sons of your people; And there shall be a time of trouble, Such as never was since there was a nation, Even to that time, And at that time your people shall be delivered.”
Here, the Great Tribulation is equated with a “time of trouble.” Both expressions refer to the same period, as they both describe an unparalleled time of trouble for man.
When the Great Tribulation ends, Christ will return. In fact, He will return to shorten the time in order to prevent all human beings from being destroyed (compare Matthew 24:22).
Great Tribulation for Seven Years?
Some claim that the Great Tribulation will last for seven years. However, there is absolutely no biblical evidence for that teaching. The Bible dogmatically postulates throughout that the Great Tribulation will not last longer than approximately three-and-a-half years.
Misunderstanding of Daniel 9:27
Some misunderstand a prophecy in Daniel 9:27, erroneously stating that the “beast”—a future military leader—will make a covenant with the Jews seven years prior to the return of Christ, which covenant will allegedly be broken after three-and-a-half years. However, Daniel 9:27 does not describe such a covenant or treaty at all. Rather, it is addressing the New Covenant which Jesus Christ brought into existence at the time of His First Coming.
In any event, Daniel 9:27 cannot be used to teach that the Great Tribulation will last for seven years. Even the proponents of an end-time covenant or treaty say, quite inconsistently, that the troubles of the Great Tribulation will begin when the treaty is broken, allegedly three-and-a-half years AFTER the treaty is made. However, they still insist, quite illogically, that the Great Tribulation begins when the treaty is made, allegedly seven years before Christ’s return. But why would a Great TRIBULATION last for seven years, when the TROUBLES only begin for the last three-and-a-half years?
How to Understand Daniel 9:27
Let us read Daniel 9:24-27 in context, in the Authorized Version:
“(24) Seventy weeks are determined upon thy people and upon thy holy city, to finish the transgression, and to make an end of sins, and to make reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlasting righteousness, and to seal up the vision and prophecy, and to anoint the most Holy. (25) Know therefore and understand, that from the going forth of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the Messiah the Prince shall be seven weeks, and threescore and two weeks [i.e., sixty-nine weeks]: the street shall be built again, and the wall, even in troublous times.
“(26) And after the threescore and two weeks shall Messiah be cut off, but not for himself: and the people of the prince that shall come shall destroy the city and the sanctuary; and the end thereof shall be with a flood, and unto the end of the war desolations are determined. (27) And he shall confirm the covenant with many for one week: and in the midst of the week he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease, and for the overspreading of abominations he shall make it desolate, even until the consummation, and that determined shall be poured upon the desolate.”
To properly understand this passage, let us note the following quote from Lesson 19 of the Ambassador College Bible Correspondence Course, copyrighted 1961, 1965, and 1967.
The publication pointed out that Jesus Christ, the “Messiah the Prince,” is the minister of the New Covenant (Hebrews 8:6); that He was to CONFIRMthe covenant for one “week” (Daniel 9:26-27); that His ministry was to be cut in HALF, as He was cut off in the midst of the week (verse 27); and that Christ will COMPLETE His work of confirming the New Covenant in the future (Same verse; also Hebrews 8:10 and Jeremiah 31:31-34).
The publication continued:
“A ‘day’ in the prophecy of Daniel 9:27 represents a year in fulfillment (Num. 14:34; Ezek. 4:3-6). Christ ministered three-and-a-half years—ONE HALF of this prophetical ‘week.’ For three-and-one-half years He CONFIRMED—spelled out the TERMS of—THE NEW COVENANT with His disciples who recorded them for us today. By dying for our sins in the MIDST OF the ‘week,’ He put the final STAMP on the covenant and made it binding with His blood. Through Him, ALL PEOPLE can now enter into the New Covenant and become HEIRS ‘according to the promise’ which God made to Abraham (Gal. 3:29).
“But Daniel 9:26-27 reveals that there yet REMAINS three-and-one-half years of Christ’s ministry to be FULFILLED! Let’s understand. When Jesus returns to this earth He will FULFILL the covenant He made with Abraham. Abraham and his SPIRITUAL seed through Christ will then inherit the world and eternal life.”
We explain in our free booklet, “Biblical Prophecy—From Now Until Forever,” what Christ will do after His return, and HOW He will complete the three-and-a-half years of His remaining ministry. We show that during that time, Christ will free the captives of the modern houses of Israel and Judah from slavery and bring them into the Promised Land; will defeat Asiatic hordes which will try to invade the Promised Land; will reinstitute, apparently for the duration of the three-and-a half years, animal sacrifices to be brought by the modern remnants of the houses of Israel and Judah; and will allot the Promised Land to the surviving twelve tribes of Israel.
When Christ Was Baptized
A subsequent letter from the Letter Answering Department of the Worldwide Church of God, dated 1987, commented on the passage in Daniel 9:24-27 as follows:
“To explain this prophecy, I will quote from ‘Halley’s Bible Handbook’: ‘The Captivity, which was then drawing to a close, had lasted 70 years. Daniel is here told by the angel that it would yet be ’70 weeks’ till the coming of the Messiah [see verse 24]. The ’70 weeks’ is generally understood to mean 70 weeks of years, that is, 70 sevens of years, or seven times 70 years, that is 490 years. As if the angel were saying, The Captivity has been 70 years; the period between the Captivity and the Coming of the Messiah will be seven times that long. Seven, and cycles of seven, sometimes have symbolic meanings; yet the actual facts of this prophecy are most amazing, as follows:
“‘The date from which the 70 weeks was to be counted was the decree to re-build Jerusalem [see verse 25]. There were three decrees issued by Persian kings for this purpose … The principal one of these was 457 B C [the one given by Artaxerxes]. The 70 weeks is subdivided into 7 weeks, 62 weeks, and 1 week [see verses 25 and 27]… the 69 weeks [62 weeks plus 7 weeks] equal 483 days, that is, on the year-day theory, Ezek 4:6, which is the commonly accepted interpretation, 483 years.
“‘This 483 years is the period between the decree to re-build Jerusalem and the coming of the ‘Anointed One,’ [see verse 25]. The decree to re-build Jerusalem, as noted above, was 457 B C. Adding 483 years to 457 B C brings us to 26 A D, the very year that Jesus was baptized and began his public ministry. A most remarkable fulfillment of Daniel’s prophecy, even to the year. Further, within 3 ½ years Jesus was crucified, that is, “in the midst of the one week” “the Anointed One” was “cut off,” “purged away sin and brought in everlasting righteousness” [see verses 24, 26, and 27].’
“We must make one slight correction in Mr. Halley’s figures. His overall calculations are correct, but he did not account for the ONE YEAR which is gained in making the transition from B.C. to A.D. dates. Because there is no year 0, one year is gained and must be added to the A.D. date. It was A.D. 27 when Jesus was baptized and began His ministry — not A.D. 26… It is significant that in Daniel’s prophecy of the ‘seventy weeks’ (Dan. 9:24-27), Jesus was to be cut off ‘in the midst of the week.’ While this prophecy has the application of a day for a year, so that this 70th week [that is, the remaining one week in addition to the 62 and 7 weeks, compare verse 27] became a literal seven years, Christ being ‘cut off’ after three-and-a-half years’ ministry, as He was, yet it is significant that He was also ‘cut off’ on the middle day [Wednesday] of a literal week.”
This is remarkable! We show in our free booklet, “Jesus Christ—a Great Mystery,” that Christ was indeed crucified on a Wednesday, and that He was three days and three nights in the grave, thereby fulfilling the only sign which He had given to the Pharisees that He was the Messiah (compare Matthew 12:40). He was resurrected on Saturday afternoon and left the grave on Saturday evening, just before sunset.
The long-time understanding of the Church of God has been that Daniel 9:27 refers to the First Coming of Jesus Christ and His Sacrifice, as well as His confirmation of the New Covenant. When Christ died, the necessity for animal sacrifices ceased. His death “cause[d] the [animal] sacrifice… to cease” (Daniel 9:27).
Does Daniel 9:27 teach a future Treaty between the Beast and Judah?
Some commentaries claim, however, that the covenant mentioned in Daniel 9:27 refers to a future treaty between a European prince and the nation of Israel—the Jews—which is to last for three-and-a-half years.
Eerdman’s Handbook to the Bible explains:
“Verse 26 seems to point to the death and rejection of Christ and the destruction of the temple which followed in AD 70—with a wider reference at the end. But the subject of verse 27 is not at all clear. ‘He’ is taken by some to be the Messiah, by others to be the destroying prince of the previous verse.”
For instance, the Ryrie Study Bible claims:
“The prince of verse 26, the antichrist… will make a pact with many (of the Jewish people) at the beginning of the Tribulation period. But in the midst of the week (i.e. 3 ½ years later) Antichrist will break his covenant and desecrate the Temple by demanding worship of himself in it.”
The Nelson Study Bible concurs, stating in regard to Daniel 9:27:
“‘He’ may be a reference to the antichrist, who will confirm a covenant with Israel. ‘In the middle of the week’—that is, three and one-half years later—he will break the covenant.”
Unger’s Bible Handbook claims something similar:
“During the first half [of the final week of seven years] the ‘prince’ (world ruler, ‘little horn’ of 7:8, 24-25) will make a covenant with the Jews, who are restored in Palestine with a resumption of the temple worship. In the middle of the week the covenant is broken, worship for the Jews ceases (2 Thess 2:3-4), and the time of the Great Tribulation ensues.”
Apart from the fact that these commentaries, especially Unger, confuse the identity of the “little horn” (an end-time religious leader) with the beast (an end-time political leader), and that they are quite inconsistent with their description of the “Great Tribulation,” there is little reason to believe that the “covenant,” referred to in Daniel 9:27, refers to a future treaty between a political or religious leader and the Jews. In fact, the Bible shows that a treaty or confederation will be made between the beast (the end-time king of modern Assyria) and certain Arab nations AGAINST the Jews—not WITH them (compare Psalm 83:2-8).
Daniel 9:27 Does Not Teach an End-Time Treaty Between Worldly Powers
The Commentary on the Whole Bible, by Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, states that Daniel 9:27 may contain an “allusion” to Antiochus Epiphanes, but that the passage clearly talks about “Christ the Prince,” His Sacrifice, and the New Covenant.
The “New Bible Commentary: Revised,” explains convincingly, on page 699:
“Who is the one that causes the covenant to prevail? Many find the subject in ‘the prince who is to come’ of v. 26, and refer this, either to Antiochus, or to the Roman ruler of a future, revived Roman Empire. However, the word prince is there in a subordinate position, and it is very unlikely that this word should be the subject in v. 27. It is better to regard the subject as the Messiah, since He has been the most prominent Person in this passage. The covenant which is to prevail is the covenant of grace wherein the Messiah, by His life and death, obtains salvation for His people. The seventieth seven… thus has reference to the time of our Lord’s earthly life. For half of this seven the Messiah, by means of his death, causes the Jewish sacrifices to cease (cf. Heb. 8:13).”
Based on the foregoing, it is our understanding that Daniel 9:27 refers to Jesus Christ, the Messiah, the “Prince of Peace,” and not to a future political or religious leader of a revived Roman Empire (See also our free booklet, “Biblical Prophecy—From Now Until Forever,” pages 33-35).
Great Tribulation Lasts for Not More Than Three-and-a-Half Years
In any event, the Bible confirms that the Great Tribulation will not last seven years, but, at the most, three-and-a-half years.
We read in Daniel 7:25: “He [an end-time religious leader, the “man of sin,” also called the “false prophet” in Scripture] shall speak pompous words against the Most High, Shall persecute the saints of the Most High, And shall intend to change times and law. Then the saints shall be given into his hand FOR A TIME AND TIMES AND HALF A TIME.”
During the Great Tribulation, a religious power under the lead of the “false prophet,” in collaboration with a military power under the lead of the “beast,” will persecute the saints. They will do so for “a time and times and half a time.” The commentary of “Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge” explains that this phrase means “three years and a half, or reckoning thirty days to a month, 1,260 days.”
The Nelson Study Bible agrees, stating (in their annotation to Revelation 11:3) that “a time and times and half a time” is “a period of three and a half years made up of 42 thirty-day lunar months.”
The commentary of Jamieson, Fausset and Brown states that “a time and times and half a time” equals a period of “one year, two years, and half a year” or “1260 days” or “forty-two months,” adding that the phrase is to be understood quite literally as “three and a half years” of “persecution.”
In Daniel 12, we find another reference to the duration of the Great Tribulation. Daniel asked an angel how long it would take until “all these things” would be fulfilled (verse 6), about which the angel had told him, including the persecution of the saints, their deliverance from persecution, and the resurrection of the righteous to eternal life (verses 2-3).
The angel answered, in verse 7: “… that it shall be for A TIME, TIMES, AND HALF A TIME; and when the power of the holy people has been completely shattered, [then] all these things shall be fulfilled.” Again, we see that the persecution of God’s people during the Great Tribulation is described as beginning three-and-a-half years prior to Christ’s return and the resurrection of the righteous dead.
In Revelation 11:2, we are told that the Gentiles will “tread the holy city [Jerusalem] underfoot for FORTY-TWO MONTHS,” and verse 3 explains that God’s two witnesses will “prophesy ONE THOUSAND TWO HUNDRED AND SIXTY DAYS.” All these phrases refer to a time span of three-and-a-half years.
Vincent’s Word Studies explains that the term “forty and two months” describes a “period which appears in [several] forms in Revelation: “forty-two months… twelve hundred and sixty days… a time, times and half a time, or three years and a half.”
The commentary of Jamieson, Fausset and Brown elaborates, in their notation to Revelation 11:2, that the phrase, “forty and two months” describes “The same period as Daniel’s ‘time, times, and half’… The three and a half… was the duration of Antiochus’ treading down of the temple and persecution of faithful Israelites… Also, three and a half years was the period of the heaven being shut up, and of consequent famine, in Elias’ time. Thus, three and a half represented to the Church the idea of toil, pilgrimage, and persecution.”
John Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible adds the following thought in his notation to Revelation 11:3:
“… it is observable, that the date of the beast’s reign and tyranny is expressed by months, and the date of the church’s being in the wilderness, and the prophesying of the witnesses, is signified by days; and the reason which some give is not despicable, as that the beast and his followers are the children of darkness and of the night, over which the moon presides, from whence months are numbered; and the church and the witnesses are children of the day, over which the sun rules.”
A further reference to Satan’s attempt to persecute the saints during the Great Tribulation can be found in Revelation 12. Some members of God’s true Church will be protected from Satan’s attacks in a place of safety here on earth (compare Revelation 3:10). Others, however, will have to endure Satan’s persecution; and Satan will use his “instruments”—the beast and the false prophet—to bring about such persecution. The relevant time span described here is “a TIME and TIMES and HALF A TIME”—that is, three-and-a-half years. The entire passage in Revelation 12:13-17 will be discussed in detail later in this booklet.
All biblical references to the duration of the Great Tribulation speak of three-and-a-half years. The concept that the Great Tribulation would last for seven years is not biblical. In fact, there is not one single passage in the Bible suggesting that the Great Tribulation would last longer than three-and-a-half years. Even if one were to understand the passage in Daniel 9:27 as referring to a seven-year contract, it would still not say that the GREAT TRIBULATION would last for seven years.
Chapter 7 – 2,300 Evenings and Mornings, 1,260 Days, 1,290 Days and 1,335 Days in the Book of Daniel
As we have explained before, we do not know the exact day of Christ’s return. It is the FATHER’s decision to determine when exactly to send Jesus Christ back to this earth. That is the reason why even Jesus Christ does not know the EXACT time.
Some disagree, claiming that the book of Daniel gives us precise figures and numbers to show us exactly when Jesus Christ will return. This idea is rather strange, since Christ inspired Daniel’s writings. So, since Daniel was led by the Holy Spirit to pen down the exact time of Christ’s return, wouldn’t Christ know it too?
What then, is the correct understanding of certain numbers and times mentioned in the book of Daniel?
2,300 Evenings and Mornings (Daniel 8:1-14)
Daniel 8:1-14 addresses the future time when daily sacrifices will be reinstated by the Jews, but subsequently abolished. This will happen just before the return of Christ. In this context, a time frame of 2,300 evenings and mornings is mentioned.
Verses 13 and 14 of Daniel 8 are not all that clear in the New King James Version. Notice how other renditions make the meaning clearer.
The Revised English Bible states: “… ‘How long will the period of this vision last? How long will the regular offeringbe suppressed and impiety cause desolation? How long will the Holy Place and the fairest of all lands be given over to be trodden down?’ The answer came, ‘For two thousand three hundred evenings and mornings, then the Holy Place will be restored.'”
The New Jerusalem Bible writes: “… ‘How long is this vision to be…?’ … ‘Until two thousand three hundred evenings and mornings have gone by; then the sanctuary will have its rights restored.'”
The New International Version reads: “…’How long will it take for the vision to be fulfilled—the vision concerning the daily sacrifice, the rebellion that causes desolation, and the surrender of the sanctuary and of the host that will be trampled underfoot?’ He said to me, ‘It will take 2,300 evenings and mornings; then the sanctuary will be reconsecrated.'”
Notice carefully: 2,300 evenings and mornings were to pass before the sanctuary would be cleansed or restored. During this time span, the daily offerings would be suppressed; the “transgression of desolation” (verse 13)—also known as the “abomination of desolation”— would appear; and the Holy Place or the sanctuary would be trodden down or trampled underfoot.
The “Soncino Commentary” states that the 2,300 evenings and mornings refer to the number of times of the offerings, which are normally brought twice daily and which will be omitted, giving a total period of 1,150 DAYS. The Broadman Bible Commentary agrees: “The time is given two thousand three hundred evenings and mornings… These sacrifices would [be suppressed for] 1,150 DAYS.”
We are told then that the daily sacrifices will cease for 1,150 days.
The 1,260 Days, 1,290 Days, and 1,335 Days (Daniel 12:7, 11-12)
In Daniel 12, we are introduced to three additional numbers. In this end-time prophecy (verse 4), we are told, in verses 7, 11-12:
“… it shall be for a time, [two] times, and half a time [or 3-½ years or 1,260 days]… all these things shall be finished… And from the time that the daily sacrifice is taken away, and the abomination of desolation is set up, there shall be one thousand two hundred and ninety days. Blessed is he who waits, and comes to the one thousand three hundred and thirty-five days.“
Correct Assumption?
Some operate from the assumption that all the days end with the return of Christ. They count backwards from the [assumed] day of the return of Christ, and some have reached the following conclusions:
(a) 1,335 days before Christ’s return: The organized Work of God’s Church and the preaching of the gospel of the Kingdom of God ends.
(b) 1,290 days before Christ’s return or 45 days after the Work ends: The abomination of desolation is set up.
(c) 1,260 days (3½ years) before Christ’s return or 75 days after the Work ends or 30 days after the abomination of desolation is set up: The Great Tribulation begins and Jerusalem is occupied by Gentiles [Compare Daniel 7:25, a period of 3-½ years or 1,260 days of persecution of the saints.]
(d) 1,150 days before Christ’s return or 90 days after the beginning of the Great Tribulation, or 120 days after the abomination of desolation is set up: The daily sacrifices are taken away.
Problem with This Assumption
We should be able to see that this interpretation fails to reconcile an important discrepancy:
According to this explanation, the sacrifices will still be given until 1,150 days before Christ’s return (see Daniel 8:13-14), even though the Great Tribulation will have already begun and the city of Jerusalem will have already been occupied (for 110 days) AND the abomination of desolation will have already been set up (for 140 days).
But Daniel 12:11 says that there will be 1,290 days AFTER the daily sacrifices were taken away AND the abomination of desolation will have been set up.
So, if we were to count backwards from the [assumed] day of Christ’s return, then Daniel 8:13-14 would tell us that the daily sacrifices will be abolished for 1,150 days before Christ’s return, while Daniel 12:11 would tell us that the daily sacrifices will be abolished for 1,290 daysbefore Christ’s return. Both statements could not be correct, as they would contradict each other.
Other Interpretations of Daniel’s Numbers
What are some other possible ways to understand the numbers in Daniel 8 and 12?
Rather than counting backwards, many commentaries propose to count “forward,” beginning with events prior to Christ’s return and continuing with events after the return of Christ.
Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, commenting on Daniel 12:11-12, points out that historically, it took 1,290 days from the profanation of the temple by Antiochus Epiphanes (in the month Ijar of the year 145 B.C.) until the restoration of the worship by Judas Maccabeus on the twenty-fifth day of the ninth month [Chisleu] of 148 B.C. Then, FORTY-FIVE DAYS more elapsed before Antiochus’ death in the month Shebat of 148 B.C., “so ending the Jews’ calamities…”
Applying these facts prophetically, the commentary suggests that “Jesus at His coming will deliver the Jews [better: Israel and Judah]. An interval elapses, during which their consciences are awakened to repentance and faith in Him. A second interval elapses in which Israel’s outcasts are gathered, and then the united blessing takes place. These stages are marked by the 1260, 1290, and 1335 days.”
It appears that the commentary applies at least some of the intervals to the time after Christ’s return.
Scofield Reference Notes seems to offer a similar explanation, commenting on Daniel 12:12 as follows:
“Three periods of ‘days’ date from the ‘abomination’ (that is, The blasphemous assumption of deity by the Beast—[our comment: the false prophet])… Twelve hundred and sixty days [pass until] the destruction of the Beast… This is also the duration of the great tribulation… Dating from the same event is a period of 1290 days, an addition of thirty days… Again forty-five days are added…
“No account is directly given of that which occupies the interval of seventy-five days between the end of the tribulation and the full blessing of verse 12… It is suggested that the explanation may be found in the prophetic descriptions of the events following… Armageddon… The Beast is destroyed, and Gentile world-dominion ended, by the smiting of the ‘Stone cut out without hands’ at the end of the 1260 days, but the scene is, so to speak, filled with the debris of the image which the ‘wind’ must carry away before full blessing comes in [compare Daniel 2:35].”
John Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible makes similar comments to Daniel 12:11, applying some of the intervals to events after Christ’s return:
“… there shall be a thousand two hundred and ninety days; from the beginning of the reign of antichrist to the end of it are one thousand two hundred and sixty days or years, or forty two months, which is the same… here thirty days… are added, which begin where the other end, and is the time allotted for the conversion of the Jews [better Israel and Judah], and other things, making way for the kingdom of Christ; and which the reign of antichrist was an hindrance of, but should now immediately take place.”
The Ryrie Study Bible comments on Daniel 12:11-12:
“… Antichrist will abolish the Jewish sacrifices… From that time to the end will be 1,290 days. Normally 3½ years (of 360 days per year) would include only 1,260 days. The extra 30 days mentioned here allow for the judgments which take place after the second coming of Christ… Since the one who lives 75 days after the second advent … is called Blessed, this must mark the beginning of the actual functioning of Christ’s millennial kingdom.”
According to the opinion of the above-quoted commentaries, a possible future scenario could unfold, as follows:
(a) After 1,260 days of the beginning of the Great Tribulation, Christ returns, ending the Great Tribulation. On the same day of His return, He will fight at Jerusalem with the armies of the kings of the world, including the kings of the East, the beast and the false prophet.
(b) 30 days later (1,290 days), Christ will have judged and banished Satan and awakened the surviving Israelites and Jews to repentance and brought them back to the Promised Land; and the worship in the cleansed Temple will resume.
(c) 45 days later (1,335 days), the peaceful rule of Christ will begin, after the hordes from the east will have been destroyed [compare Ezekiel 38]. As Antiochus died 1,335 days after he had profaned the first temple, so the hordes from the east (who collaborated with the beast at the very end, compare Revelation 16:12) will be destroyed 1,335 days after the third Temple has been profaned.
(d) But what about the 1,150 days, since the sanctuary will be cleansed 1,150 days after the sacrifices have been taken away?
The Bible says that the sacrifices will be taken away, and that after 1,150 days have expired, the sanctuary will be cleansed. It does not say, when exactly it will be cleansed, or that the Millennial sacrifices (mentioned in the book of Ezekiel, beginning with chapter 40) will resume right away after the cleansing. It does not say either, that at the end of the 1,150 days, Christ will return.
Rather, it says that sacrifices will be given prior to Christ’s return, and then they will be taken away, around the same time that the beast and the false prophet set up the abomination of desolation in the Holy Place (a rebuilt Temple). It is true that Christ will ultimately cleanse the sanctuary or Temple and (temporary) sacrifices will resume, but this will happen sometime after He has returned.
Problem with This Interpretation
Nevertheless, the afore-stated opinions also face a big problem—the fact that they all presuppose that we can start counting from a particular [assumed] given date and that 1,150 or 1,260 days later, Christ will return. The error of this idea is that even after the daily sacrifices have been taken away, Christ’s return could still be delayed due to human conduct.
Remember that we read in Revelation 10:6-7 that only in the days of the sounding of the seventh angel, there will be no further delay. The seventh angel will sound during the Day of the Lord—not at the beginning of the Great Tribulation.
In addition, we saw that the time of the Great Tribulation might be shorter than 3½ years or 1,260 prophetic days. Ultimately, nobody knows or can know the exact DAY of Christ’s return. It is within the Father’s exclusive authority to determine the right time.
Conclusion of the Matter
We must emphasize that we do not know the exact meaning of the 1,150 days—or of the 1,260 days, 1,290 days or 1,335 days—but there is certainly importance attached to them.
To our knowledge, NOBODY understands at this time the full meaning of these numbers in the book of Daniel, even though some erroneously and quite presumptuously claim that they do. However, we should not try to read certain human interpretations into them. God will reveal the meaning to His true servants in His due time (Daniel 12:4, 9-10; compare also Jeremiah 23:20; 30:24).
God WILL reveal to His servants, what He will do, and when (Amos 3:6-8). Let us wait patiently for God, and let us not try to step ahead of Him—only to become embarrassed later when our human interpretations do not come true. And most certainly, let us NOT try to determine the date of Christ’s return by using any of the numbers in the book of Daniel or by using any other passage in God’s Word, as if it contained some hidden meaning in contradiction to Christ’s clear statement that not even He knows the exact time of His return.
Many have tried to predict the exact year, month and even day of Christ’s Second Coming, and ALL of them have been terribly wrong. Even giving dates under the disguise of “speculation” is very unwise. We should not try to repeat the mistakes of others.
Chapter 8 – The Gathering of the Eagles
Within the context of Christ’s return, He said that “eagles” or “vultures” will be gathered together where the “carcass” or the “body” is. What did He mean by these statements?
Christ spoke at least twice about the “body” or the “carcass” attracting “eagles” or “vultures.” His words are recorded in Matthew 24:28 and in Luke 17:37. In both cases, He spoke about His return to this earth. However, we might note a few distinctions as we look at His statements more carefully.
Christ’s Sayings in Matthew 24
In Matthew 24:26-28, Christ says: “Therefore if they say to you, ‘Look, He is in the desert!’ do not go out; or ‘Look, He is in the inner rooms!’ do not believe it. For as the lightning comes from the east and flashes to the west, so also will the coming of the Son of Man be. For wherever the carcass is, there the eagles will be gathered together.'”
The Greek word for “carcass” is “ptoma,” which “denotes, lit. a fall…; hence, that which is fallen, a corpse” (W. E. Vine, Expository Dictionary of New Testament Words).
The Nelson Study Bible comments to Matthew 24:28: “This sweeping statement conveys an image of the horrible carnage that will take place in the judgment at the coming of the Son of Man.”
The Broadman Bible Commentary offers a similar explanation for Matthew 24:28. It says: “When the Son of Man comes at the end of the age there will be no secrecy about it. His coming will be as apparent as the lightning that flashes across the sky. Further, his coming in judgment is as inevitable as is the gathering of the vultures where there is a carcass. Eagles is the literal Greek word… The Greek word ptoma normally designates a corpse or carcass, not a living body. The word for the coming of the Son of Man is Parousia, an apparent reference to his coming at the end of the age.”
These explanations as to Christ’s sayings in Matthew 24:28 seem to be correct. Christ is indeed speaking about the MANNER of His return at a time of GREAT DESTRUCTION on this earth. As eagles descend on a carcass, so the destruction of this world and the manner of Christ’s return will be VISIBLE to everyone. As we saw in this booklet, Christ is not coming in secret—nor is He coming at a time of peace.
Christ’s Sayings in Luke 17:37
When turning to Christ’s sayings in Luke 17:37, He seems to be emphasizing a SLIGHTLY DIFFERENT ASPECT regarding His coming. However, most commentaries fail to see the distinction in Matthew 24:28 and Luke 17:37, and as a result, they give the same explanation for both passages.
Note what Christ is saying in Luke 17: 24-37. Although in this passage He is addressing the general time of His return (verses 24, 30), He also introduces the thought that at that time, “‘…two men will be in the field: the one will be taken and the other left.’ And they answered and said to Him, ‘Where, Lord?’ So He said to them, ‘Wherever the body is, there the eagles will be gathered together'” (verses 36-37).
Obvious Distinction
We need to recognize the OBVIOUS DISTINCTION between Christ’s words in Matthew 24:28 and in Luke 17:37.
While the Greek word for “carcass” in Matthew 24:28 designates, in fact, a DEAD body, this is NOT the case in Luke 17:37, where the Greek word is “soma.” This word does not necessarily have to describe a dead body. In fact, in most cases, it refers to a LIVING body.
One of the few commentaries that seems to have noticed the distinction is Matthew Henry’s Commentary. As a consequence, Henry gives a slightly different explanation for Luke 17:37, stating two possible ways of understanding this passage:
“(1) Wherever the wicked are, they shall be found out by the judgments of God; as wherever a dead carcase [sic] is, the birds make a prey of it. The judgments of God shall fasten upon them, as the eagles do upon the prey.
“(2) Wherever the godly are, who are marked for preservation, they shall be found happy in the enjoyment of Christ. Wherever Christ is, believers will flock to him, and meet in him, as eagles about the prey… WHEREVER THE BODY IS, WHEREVER THE GOSPEL IS PREACHED, thither will pious souls resort, there they will find Christ. Wherever Christ records his name he will meet his people, and bless them.”
The Body—the Church of God
With these comments, Henry seems to be referring to CHRIST’S CHURCH AS THE BODY. In other words, it is Christ’s Church, the body, which will be preaching the gospel (compare Matthew 24:14; 28:19-20). This seems to be a correct way of understanding this passage. The Greek word “soma” refers in many cases to the living body of Christ—the Church (compare Colossians 1:18; Ephesians 1:22-23).
God’s Protection of His Church
Although Christ is describing events in Luke 17, leading up to His return, the fact that some will be taken, and some may be left behind, could be a reference to a short time span of about three-and-a-half years, JUST PRIOR to His Second Coming, when His Church will be taken to a place of safety here on earth, to be PROTECTED from the terrible things to come (Revelation 3:10). [We will discuss biblical proofs for such a place of safety in the next chapter.]
We note that God’s protection is many times associated with eagles, or eagle’s wings. God will give His Church, often pictured as a “woman” or “virgin,” “two wings of a GREAT EAGLE, that she might fly into the wilderness to her place, where she is nourished for a time and times and half a time [three-and-a-half years], from the presence of the serpent [Satan the devil]” (Revelation 12:14).
In similar ways, God protected ancient Israel when they left Egypt. Please note Exodus 19:4: “You have seen what I did to the Egyptians, and how I bore you on EAGLES’ WINGS and brought you to Myself.” Isaiah 63:9 identifies the “eagles’ wings,” as follows: “In all their affliction He was afflicted, And the ANGEL of His Presence saved them; In His love and in His pity He redeemed them; and He bore them and carried them All the days of old.”
We note that the Bible does at times refer to angels as “eagles,” or that certain angels are described as having characteristics of eagles (Ezekiel 1:10; 10:14; Revelation 4:7).
Angels Help the Church
It is therefore possible that Christ was addressing, in Luke 17:37, a SUPERNATURAL PROTECTION of God’s Church, through ANGELIC involvement, in connection with a specific place of safety here ON THIS EARTH, just PRIOR to His Second Coming. Those who qualify for such protection will be “taken” to this place, while others, who are not considered worthy, will be “left behind.”
Christ admonishes us in Luke 21:36: “Watch therefore, and pray always that you may be counted worthy to escape all these things that will come to pass [by escaping to the place of safety on this earth], and to stand before the Son of Man [when He returns].”
Flight “by Foot”
We are NOT told HOW, exactly, God will bring those whom He considers worthy to the place of safety. We do know, however, that He will do so WITH SUPERNATURAL PROTECTION (Revelation 12:15-16). Ancient Israel left Egypt BY FOOT. Similarly, we read that Christ asks us to pray that our FLIGHT would not happen in winter or on the Sabbath (Matthew 24:20). [A possible explanation for the need of such a prayer is discussed in chapter 10.]
This seems to indicate that SOME will go to the place of safety “by foot” or by means of physical transportation. But even then, supernatural protection during this “flight” will be guaranteed, in the same way that God protected ancient Israel on their exodus out of Egypt.
Supernatural Transport
At other times, God protected human beings by SUPERNATURALLY TRANSPORTING them—or “taking them“—to another place on this earth (as in the case of Elijah, as well as Ezekiel; compare 2 Kings 2:16 and Ezekiel 3:12-15). Compare, too, Acts 8:38-40 for another supernatural “transport” of one of God’s disciples.
We might also remember that God “took” Enoch (Genesis 5:24). Enoch was supernaturally “taken away” from the place where he lived and transported to another place on this earth. God did this to protect him from death (Hebrews 11:5).
So, it appears that some people might, in some way, “physically” flee to a place of safety, while others will be taken there supernaturally. It is also possible that some might be transported supernaturally to a place of gathering from where all Church members who are worthy of protection, might begin their remaining journey or flight “by foot” to the place of safety. In any event, they all will have angelic protection.
We therefore conclude that Christ described in Matthew 24:28 and Luke 17:37, EVENTS LEADING to His coming (including the physical protection of His worthy disciples), as well as His ACTUAL coming and the terrible CONDITIONS of this world, at AND IN THE MANNER of His coming:
Eagles or angels will be gathered together to protect Christ’s body—the Church, as implied in Luke 17:37.
To emphasize, Christ is not returning at that time when His Church will be brought to the place of safety for protection—His return will occur about 3 ½ years later. As everyone can observe when eagles or vultures descend on a carcass, so Christ’s actual return to this earth, as implied in Matthew 24:28, will be obvious and visible to all. Since eagles can refer to angels, it is even possible that Christ’s picture of descending eagles in Matthew 24:28 (and not only in Luke 17:37) refers to angels, in the sense that God will send symbolic eagles or angels to descend on the dead body or the carcass of this spiritually dead world, to render punishment and judgment on those who do not know or obey God.
We read that God will “give you who are troubled rest with us when the Lord Jesus is revealed from heaven WITH HIS MIGHTY ANGELS, in flaming fire taking vengeance on those who do not know God, and on those who do not obey the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ. These shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of His power, when He comes, in that Day, to be glorified in His saints and to be admired among all those who believe, because our testimony among you was believed” (2 Thessalonians 1:7-10).
Chapter 9 – The Place of Safety During the Great Tribulation
Jesus Christ warned His end-time disciples of the Great Tribulation, which will be so terrible that nothing like it has ever happened before, nor will ever happen again (Matthew 24:21; Daniel 12:1). At the same time, Christ challenged us to watch and pray always to be counted worthy to escape or be protected from the Great Tribulation (Luke 21:34-36).
Protection Here on Earth
Even though God CAN protect us anywhere He wants, He has decreed that His very elect will be protected at a certain place here on earth. Christ compares the time preceding His coming with the time of Noah (Matthew 24:37–39), and as God protected Noah and his family in the ark—here on earth—so He will protect His people on this earth in the way that HE has chosen. He will definitely NOT protect them by “rapturing” them to heaven!
Christ tells us in Revelation 3:10: “Because you have kept My command to persevere (to have patience), I also will keep you from the hour of trial [tribulation] which shall come upon the whole world, to test those who dwell on the earth.” The Moffat translation renders this passage as follows: “I will keep you safe through the hour of trial.” The Living Bible interprets: “I will protect you from the time of Great Tribulation and temptation.”
The name of the prophet Zephaniah means, “Whom the LORD has hidden.” We are told in Zephaniah’s message, as well, that WE can be hidden, or protected, in the day of the LORD’S anger. Zephaniah 2:3 reads: “Seek the LORD, all you meek [humble] of the earth, Who have upheld His justice. Seek righteousness, seek humility. It may be that you will be hidden In the day of the LORD’S anger.”
Compare also David’s inspired statements in Psalm 17:8; Psalm 27:5; and Psalm 31:19–20. King Solomon confirms, in Proverbs 14:26, that God’s people will be protected in the coming times of trial: “In the fear of the LORD there is strong confidence, And His children will have a place of refuge.”
God gives us the same promise in Isaiah 26:20–21: “Come, My people, enter your chambers, And shut your doors behind you; Hide yourself, as it were, for a little moment, Until the indignation is past. For behold, the LORD comes out of His place To punish the inhabitants of the earth for their iniquity; The earth will also disclose her blood, And will no more cover her slain.”
Joel 3:14–16 reads: “Multitudes, multitudes in the valley of decision! For the day of the LORD is near in the valley of decision. The sun and moon will grow dark, And the stars will diminish their brightness. The LORD also will roar from Zion, And utter His voice from Jerusalem; The heavens and earth will shake; But the LORD will be a shelter for His people, And the strength of the children of Israel.”
We read in Jeremiah 4:6 that God’s people are to “Take refuge! Do not delay! For I will bring disaster from the north, And great destruction.”
The Church’s “Flight” to the Place of Safety
This place of refuge is more clearly described in Revelation 12:13-17, promising the end-time Church of God her place in the wilderness—on this earth—prepared by God; a place where she will be nourished for three-and-a-half years and protected from Satan the devil. Compare this with Isaiah 33:16, describing the righteous person (verse 15) as dwelling “on high; His place of defense will be the fortress of rocks; Bread will be given him, His water will be sure.”
Revelation 12:13-16 reads:
“(13) Now when the dragon (Satan the devil, Revelation 12:9) saw that he had been cast to the earth, he persecuted the woman who gave birth to the male Child (Jesus Christ).
“(14) But the woman was given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness TO HER PLACE [New International Version: “to the place prepared for her in the desert”], where she is nourished [Living Bible: “cared for and protected”; Amplified Bible: “where she is to be kept safe and fed”] FOR A TIME AND TIMES AND HALF A TIME [Living Bible: “for three and a half years”], from the presence of the serpent.
“(15) So the serpent spewed water out of his mouth like a flood after the woman, that he might cause her to be carried away by the flood.
“(16) But the earth helped the woman, and the earth opened its mouth and swallowed up the flood which the dragon spewed out of his mouth.”
We understand that the woman is, first of all, symbolic for Eve (Genesis 3:15); then for the Old Testament Church which would evolve from Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, and Jacob’s TWELVE sons, and which would become known as the Church of Israel in the wilderness; then for Mary, the mother of Christ; and finally—subsequent to Christ’s ascension—for the New Testament Church of God (compare Matthew 25:1; Ephesians 5:22–32; 2 Corinthians 11:2; Galatians 4:26).
While the woman has flown to her place of safety—here on earth—with two wings of a great eagle (compare again Exodus 19:4; Deuteronomy 1:31; 32:11-12; Isaiah 63:9), to be nourished there for three-and-a-half years (Revelation 12:14), Satan will spew water out of his mouth like a flood after the woman. This might perhaps allude to an army or to a military force (compare Daniel 11:10; Jeremiah 46:7; 47:2–3). The earth will open its mouth to help the woman (compare Numbers 16:31–33). All of this will happen on earth—not in heaven, as some who believe in the false concept of a secret rapture erroneously teach. After all, God’s heaven is most certainly not a wilderness, and the “earth” cannot open its mouth to help those in heaven.
Revelation 12:17 continues:
“And the dragon was enraged with the woman, and he went to make war with the rest of her offspring, who keep the commandments of God and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.”
Satan will proceed to persecute others within the Church who will not be at the place of safety here on earth. They “keep” the commandments of God in the sense that they know of them and are familiar with them, but they don’t necessarily OBSERVE and DO them diligently and with zeal. They “have” the testimony of Jesus Christ in the sense that they know about it; but again, they do not apply it diligently in their lives.
Revelation 12:14-16 pictures the flight of a particular group of people, while verse 17 describes those who are “left behind.” Exactly how all of this will come about is yet to be revealed. However, the biblical parallels, as shown in past examples of God’s deliverance, are recorded as lessons of encouragement and instruction for us.
In 2 Peter 2:4-9 we read that God knows how to deliver the godly from temptation and trials, including the Great Tribulation. He saved Noah by letting him find protection in an ark, and He delivered Lot by leading him out of Sodom and providing a place of refuge for him at a particular location.
Early Christians escaped from Jerusalem and fled to the city of Pella, just before the Romans invaded and destroyed Jerusalem in 70 A.D. (compare Eusebius in his Church History; and Josephus, Bellum Judaicum, Book VI, chapter 3, section 3). God has revealed to us, in His Word, that He will protect His very elect end-time people at a particular place “in the wilderness.” Will you be among those who are counted worthy to escape the Great Tribulation?
Chapter 10 – Not in Winter or on the Sabbath
In Matthew 24, the chapter which contains the famous “Olivet prophecy,” Jesus Christ explained the “sign of His coming and the end of the age” (verse 3). After discussing the “beginning of sorrows” (verse 8), He pointed at the worldwide preaching of the gospel (verse 14), followed by the Great Tribulation (beginning with verse 15). Shortly thereafter, Christ will return. In that context, Jesus said, in verses 19-22:
“(19) But woe to those who are pregnant and to those with nursing babies IN THOSE DAYS. (20) And pray that your flight may not be in winter or on the Sabbath. (21) For THEN there will be great tribulation, such as has not been since the beginning of the world until THIS TIME, no, nor ever shall be…”
Not Restricted to First Century
Even though some commentaries state that Jesus’ sayings were restricted to the time of 69 A.D. and 70 A.D., when true Christians fled to the city of Pella before the Romans invaded and destroyed Jerusalem, it is clear from the context that those events, even though constituting a forerunner, did not describe the final fulfillment of the prophesied events. There was no “Great Tribulation” at the time of 70 A.D.—worse than it ever had been or will be—nor did those events precede “the end of the age”—this present civilization—and “the coming of Christ.”
It is true that Christ specifically addressed first “THOSE who are in Judea,” telling them to “flee to the mountains” (verse 16). But then, His statement is all-encompassing, stating in verse 20: “And pray that YOUR flight may not be in winter or on the Sabbath.”
Not in Winter
Regarding His statement that the flight should not be in winter, John Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible remarks about the winter season:
“When days are short, and unfit for long journeys, and roads are bad, and sometimes not passable, through large snows, or floods of water; and when to dwell in desert places, and lodge in mountains, must be very uncomfortable: wherefore Christ directs to pray to God, who has the disposal of all events, and of the timing of them, that he would so order things in the course of his providence, that their flight might not be in such a season of the year, when traveling would be very difficult and troublesome.”
The winter can be a very uncomfortable time. Even in the Middle East and Jerusalem, it can be cold and very wet, and is actually described as the rainy season (Jeremiah 36:22; Song of Solomon 2:11).
Not on the Sabbath
Christ was clearly saying in verse 20 that the Sabbath (as well as “winter”) would still be in existence “in those days,” just prior to His return.
The notion that Christ came to abolish the law of the Ten Commandments (including the commandment to keep holy the Seventh-Day Sabbath), is utterly false. Paul said in Hebrews 4:9: “It is therefore the duty of the people of God to keep the sabbath” (Lamsa translation). The New King James Bible translates, “There remains therefore a rest for the people of God,” but in the Greek, the word for “rest” is “sabbatismos” and means, literally, “keeping of the Sabbath” or “Sabbath-rest.” The time of the Sabbath rest begins Friday evening, at sunset, and lasts to Saturday evening, at sunset, according to the Hebrew calendar.
At the same time, the Bible makes it clear that it is not a sin to “flee” on the Sabbath. The ancient people of Israel left Egypt on the First Day of Unleavened Bread (an annual Sabbath or Holy Day), and, according to tradition, they crossed the Red Sea during their flight from the Egyptians on the Last Day of Unleavened Bread (another annual Holy Day). Also, according to tradition, the Israelites invaded and conquered Jericho on the Last Day of Unleavened Bread.
Sabbath Is Holy
However, the Sabbath would most certainly not be the best time to FLEE from persecution and a pursuing army. The weekly and annual Sabbaths are “holy,” and Christ is the Lord of the Sabbath (Mark 2:28). The Sabbath is a rest day (Luke 23:56). It should be a delight for God’s people (Isaiah 58:13). Going on a long journey or fleeing from a persecuting army would not be helpful in keeping our minds on the holiness of that day.
But as mentioned, IF that were the time for our flight, we would of course have to do so and could not refuse to leave. Some, however, especially those who will be new or “weak” in the faith, might have conscientious problems to flee on the Sabbath and might decide to “stay behind.”
Real Difficulties
There are additional reasons why Jesus asked us to pray that our flight would not occur during winter or especially on the Sabbath.
It would most certainly not be easy “in those days” to have to flee “in winter or on the Sabbath.” Remember, Christ said in Matthew 24:19: “But woe to those who are pregnant and to those with nursing babies in THOSE days.” A flight under those conditions might be very burdensome, and Christ was encouraging His end-time disciples who would be aware of the signs of the time, to pray that their flight would NOT be in winter or on the Sabbath.
Persecution Because of Right Sabbath-Keeping
Christ focused specifically on the Sabbath for several reasons:
At the time of the end, the Satan-induced governments of this world will have begun a thorough persecution of all those who keep the Sabbath. We read of a worldwide martyrdom of God’s disciples who will be keeping the Sabbath. These martyrs will include those who will have rejected the “mark of the beast.” Those who accept the “mark of the beast” includes those who keep Sunday, instead of the Sabbath, as well as man-made pagan holidays, such as Christmas and Easter, instead of God’s annual Sabbaths or Holy Days (compare our free booklet, “Europe in Prophecy”).
As happened before in history, the followers of “orthodox Christianity” will persecute all those who don’t keep holy their “weekly day of worship”—Sunday, the day of a pagan sun-god—as well as their annual “holidays” such as Christmas or Easter; days originally dedicated to pagan sun-gods—and who instead insist on keeping holy God’s weekly Sabbath and His annual Holy Days.
The “mark of the beast”—designating those working or not working on certain days—will identify all those who belong to the universal “Christian” church in existence “in those days.” By extension, it will also single out those who do NOT belong to that universal church.
We read that Satan will influence the governments of this world to persecute those who will be fleeing to a place of safety here on earth (compare Revelation 12:14-16). Those who keep the Sabbath and have probably already been under surveillance by governments, will be in danger of additional persecution, and the governments might step in to try to prevent their flight. If that were to happen on the Sabbath, one can easily see how difficult, even mentally and spiritually, the conditions would be for the continuation of the flight.
Christ also prophesied that some outside the Church of God would keep the Sabbath. For instance, the Sabbath is being kept even today—more or less—in some parts of the state of Israel. Since it is possible that the place of safety might be located in the Middle East, it would be difficult to flee there, if it somehow involved a route through some parts of the state of Israel.
According to prophecy, the Jews in Israel will have begun, by that time, to become more zealous in their religion; to build the third Temple; and to re-institute the daily sacrifices. It stands to reason that true Christians would have to encounter resistance even from certain orthodox Jews if they had to flee on the Sabbath.
If most of the Jews in the state of Israel were to re-institute their (unbiblical) traditions regarding the Sabbath, which is highly likely, it would be very difficult to pass through their region on the Sabbath day.
Note what the commentary of Albert Barnes’ Notes on the Bible has to say about the ancient traditions of the Jews:
“Long journeys were prohibited… The law of Moses did not mention the distance to which persons might go on the Sabbath, but most of the Jews maintained that it should not be more than 2000 cubits. Some supposed that it was 7 furlongs, or nearly a mile. This distance was allowed in order that they might go to their places of worship. Most of them held that it was not lawful to go further, under any circumstances of war or affliction.
“Jesus teaches his disciples to pray that their flight might not be on the Sabbath, because, if they should not go farther than a Sabbath-day’s journey, they would not be beyond the reach of danger, and if they did, they would be exposed to the charge of violating the law [as interpreted by the Jews—not taught by the Bible]. It should be added that it was almost impracticable to travel in Judea on that day, as the gates of the cities were usually closed.”
John Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible gives a similar explanation, which, even though referring to the time of Jesus’ First Coming, might be applicable to a renewed, but misguided zeal of the Jews in the future:
“And the reason why our Lord put them on praying, that their flight might not be on the Sabbath day, was, because he knew not only that the Jews, who believed not in him, would not suffer them to travel on a sabbath day more than two thousand cubits; which, according to their traditions…, was a sabbath day’s journey; and which would not be sufficient for their flight to put them out of danger…
“And though the Jews did allow, that the sabbath might be violated where life was in danger, and that it was lawful to defend themselves against an enemy on the sabbath day; yet this did not universally obtain; and it was made a question of, after the time of Christ, whether it was lawful to flee from danger on the sabbath day.”
We read that Christ’s true disciples will be hated by all nations in those days (Matthew 24:9). This would include hatred from professing Christians, because true Christians will not accept the pagan concepts and worship which have become part of orthodox Christianity. This would include hatred from Arabs who will view Sabbath-keeping Christians as “Jewish.” This would also include hatred from Jews, because true Christians will not accept Jewish traditions and they will confess Jesus Christ as the ONLY Savior of the world, which concept the Jews (as well as the Arabs and other non-Christian religions) universally reject! True disciples will become the target of worldwide persecution from every corner, and fleeing on the Sabbath would contribute to additional hostilities!
Christ’s statement also shows that the specific day and the season (summer or winter, etc.) of the flight are not yet fixed (and neither is the day of Christ’s return). Rather, it is within the Father’s authority to decide when exactly the day and the season of the flight will occur. So let us pray then, that our flight will not occur in winter or on the Sabbath day.
Conclusion
Christ WILL come back. God’s promise to give us, at that time, eternal life in the Kingdom of God WILL be fulfilled. However, we do not know the exact timing of Christ’s Second Coming, nor do we know the exact timing of certain events preceding His return, including the beginning of the Great Tribulation and the Church’s flight to the Place of Safety.
God the Father has retained sole authority to make those decisions, and they might very well depend on our individual reluctance to repent, and our collective neglect to preach the gospel of the Kingdom of God as a witness in all of the world and to all nations.
Rather than engaging in futile and time-wasting exercises of trying to figure out the exact time of Christ’s Second Coming, we are admonished to be spiritually ready at all times, since Christ will return when we do NOT expect it. We are to watch and pray always that we are counted worthy to escape all those terrible things which will surely engulf this globe in the not-too-distant future, and to stand confidently and without fear before the Son of Man when He returns.
Do the Old Testament laws apply to us today? How can we determine if they do, and to what extent? The answers to these questions require careful consideration of the Scriptures in order to fully appreciate why God gave these laws in the first place and what, if anything, they mean for us today.
When Jesus Christ came to this earth as a human being, He revealed the spiritual intent of God’s timeless Law; however, His death clearly abolished the literal application of certain temporary ritual provisions of Old Testament regulations. So then, those who correctly understand that Jesus Christ did not come to abolish the entirety of God’s “LAW,” must still determine WHICH portions of the LAW are spiritual and therefore still valid for us today.
In this booklet, we will address some selected “controversial” Old Testament laws, and we will explain, through the Scriptures, whether or not their literal application is still valid today.
First, we will briefly summarize in the INTRODUCTION, which particular Old Testament laws have already been discussed in other published booklets of ours, and we will tell you where you can find the discussion and what conclusions have been reached. Our four-part APPENDIX addresses additional “difficult” New Testament Scriptures which are sometimes used to justify the abolition of some of God’s timeless laws which are still valid today.
This booklet has been written to provide you with a study guide and to give you easy-to-find references to certain biblical passages and concepts. Our TABLE OF CONTENTS will also help you to locate the discussions of certain important subjects in this booklet.
Introduction
Christ did not come to abolish God’s SPIRITUAL LAW. It is also sometimes referred to as God’s “moral” law. However, when Christ died, He made obsolete Old Testament rituals, washings and sacrifices. But how are we to determine, then, in which particular way certain Old Testament regulations are to be viewed?
Valid—Ten Commandments
In many of our booklets, we have emphasized that all of the Ten Commandments (Exodus 20, Deuteronomy 5), as well as the statutes and the judgments which define the Ten Commandments, are still valid today.
This includes, among others, the sixth commandment against murder in all of its forms and applications, including killing in war (see our free booklet, “Should You Fight in War?”). That commandment is as valid today as the seventh commandment against adultery (see our free booklet, “The Keys to Happy Marriages and Families”); and the fourth commandment to observe the weekly Sabbath (the time-span from Friday sunset to Saturday sunset) (compare, “God’s Commanded Holy Days”).
Valid—God’s Annual Holy Days
We have also explained that we are under the further obligation to observe God’s seven annual Holy Days (which are also called “Sabbath” or “Sabbaths” in Scripture), and we discussed several New Testament passages in our free booklet, “God’s Commanded Holy Days,” which are sometimes used incorrectly to say that God’s laws regarding the weekly Sabbath and the annual Holy Days are no longer valid (including Colossians 2:16-17; Romans 14:5; and Galatians 4:10). In that regard, please refer also to our free booklets, “Is that in the Bible—Man’s Holidays or God’s Holy Days?”; “The Meaning of God’s Spring Holy Days” and “The Meaning of God’s Fall Holy Days”; as well as our commentaries in booklet form on some of Paul’s letters; i.e., “Paul’s Letter to the Ephesians,” “Paul’s Letter to the Galatians,” and “Paul’s Letter to the Philippians”).
Valid—Tithing
We have also addressed the ongoing duty to tithe in our free booklet, “Tithing Today?”
Not Valid—Physical Circumcision, Animal Sacrifices and Washings
On the other hand, we explained the biblical teaching that physical circumcision, animal sacrifices and other ritual laws and washings are no longer valid today. (See, “And Lawlessness Will Abound,” as well as our free booklet, “The Sacrificial System and the Tabernacle in the Wilderness.” Also, see chapter 8 of our free booklet, “Biblical Prophecy—From Now Until Forever.”) Paul’s letter or epistle to the Hebrews clearly states that the flesh and the blood of animals cannot forgive sins, and that temporary animal sacrifices were only given to remind the people of their sins (Hebrews 10:1-4, 11, 18; compare also Hebrews 9:9-10).
Not Valid—Old Testament Laws on National Warfare
We explained in our free booklet, “And Lawlessness Will Abound,” that Old Testament laws to the nation of Israel on how to fight wars are no longer binding on us today: “Deuteronomy 20 contains laws and regulations about national warfare. These laws are clearly not binding for Christians today, as a Christian is not to participate in war (Matthew 5:44; 26:52; Romans 12:20; 2 Corinthians 10:3–4; James 4:1–2; 1 John 3:15).”
Not Valid—Physical Penalties, Levirate Marriage and Racial Prohibitions
We also addressed in our free booklet, “And Lawlessness Will Abound,” that other temporary national laws are no longer binding for God’s Church today, such as the physical penalties for wrongdoing and the punishment of criminals, as well as the levirate marriage and the access of individuals of a certain ethnic and racial background to the community of Israel:
“God gave Israel certain national laws, for instance in Deuteronomy 16 and 17, dealing with the punishment and, in certain cases, the execution of criminals. Converted Christians are servants of the New Covenant, which gives life (2 Corinthians 3:6). They are not to judge or condemn another person. Christ said that he who is without sin may cast the first stone (John 8:7). At the same time, we are told that nobody can claim to be without sin (1 John 1:8). Therefore, Christians are not to participate, for instance as jurors, in the judicial systems of this world. In addition, the Church today is not to carry out the death penalty, either. Rather, the ministry is to preach today reconciliation and eternal life (2 Corinthians 5:18–21).
“Another ‘national’ law, which is no longer in effect today, is listed in Deuteronomy 25:5–10. It is commonly referred to as the law of the ‘levirate marriage.’ It stated that if a married man died without children, his widow was to be married to his brother, so that the name of the dead brother ‘may not be blotted out of Israel’ (verse 6). One reason why this law is not in force for the Church today is that it may require a converted brother-in-law to marry an unconverted sister-in-law, or vice versa. This would be contrary to specific New Testament instructions in 1 Corinthians 7:39 and 2 Corinthians 6:14. Also, if the brother-in-law were already married, the application of the law would violate the New Testament teaching that a man is to be the husband of only one wife (compare 1 Timothy 3:2, 12).
“To just give one more example of an obsolete ‘national’ statute, turn to Deuteronomy 23: 1–8. This law excludes certain people with particular racial or national backgrounds, such as Ammonites or Moabites, or eunuchs, from access to the congregation. This distinction does not apply to the New Testament Church. True Christians may be from any nation and suffer any physical disability (Ephesians 2:19).”
Valid—Dietary Laws; Not Valid—Touching Unclean Animals or Carcasses
In order to determine whether a particular law was permanent or ritual in nature, we stated the following in our free booklet, “And Lawlessness Will Abound,” addressing in particular the dietary laws regarding clean and unclean meat:
“Another category of laws, which are no longer binding for Christians today are the ritual laws of sacrifices and washings. Again, certain principles apply, showing us when a law is of a temporary ritual nature, or when it is still binding for us. For instance, the violation of a statute or a particular circumstance could make a person ‘unclean’ for a certain period of time. Following ritual washings, that person could become clean again. Clearly, these kinds of laws are strictly ritualistic in nature, as no violation of a binding law was automatically cured simply by lapse of time and ritual washings.
“… laws prohibiting the consumption of unclean food are still valid[Compare also in particular Appendix C and Appendix D of this booklet].
“… the laws declaring someone unclean who touched the body of an unclean animal are not [valid anymore]. This can be seen, as such a person was only unclean ‘until evening,’ and he became clean again after washing himself, showing the ritualistic character of these laws (Leviticus 11:24, 27, 31). On the other hand, the eating of an unclean animal did not bring about only ritual uncleanness that ended in the evening after washing. There is no scripture, which tells us that a person who ate an unclean animal became clean again in the evening, after ritual washings. Many Scriptures, however, tell us that a person who touched the carcass of an unclean or even a clean animal (Leviticus 11:39) became ritually clean again in the evening, after washings. This shows, then, the different nature of these two sets of laws.
“Another temporary ritual law of a similar nature can be found in Deuteronomy 23:9–11, stating that an individual who contracts some ceremonial defilement during the night becomes ritually clean again by the next sunset. [This is not to say, however, that there were no physical health benefits attached to such laws, such as the prevention of possible transmission of diseases—the underlying principle of physical cleanliness is still very much applicable today.].”
In this booklet, we will now proceed with the discussion of many Old Testament laws to determine whether or not they are still valid today.
Part 1 – Sex and Marriage Regulations
As sexual relationships and the concept of marriage have become one of the most important and hotly debated subjects, especially in our Western societies, we are going to address in some detail the validity or temporary nature of several Old Testament statutes on that topic.
No Adultery and Premarital Sex
The seventh commandment of the Ten Commandments prohibits adultery (Exodus 20:14). The commandment against adultery included not only a married woman who has had sexual intercourse with her husband, but also a virgin “betrothed” to her husband, prior to the consummation of the marriage. Betrothal in biblical times was a binding and enforceable contract, containing promises to marry each other. The Bible considered betrothed partners as husband and wife, and a betrothal could only be dissolved by a decree of divorce.
We read in Deuteronomy 22:23-24: “If a young woman who is a virgin is betrothed to a husband, and a man finds her in the city and lies with her, then you shall bring both out to the gate of that city, and you shall stone them to death with stones, the young woman because she did not cry out in the city [thereby consenting to the adulterous conduct], and the man because he humbled his neighbor’s wife [even though she was only “betrothed,” and the marriage had not yet been consummated]; so you shall put away the evil from among you.”
Continuing in Deuteronomy 22, verses 25 through 27 point out, “… if a man finds a betrothed young woman in the countryside, and the man forces her and lies with her, then only the man who lay with her [i.e., the rapist] shall die. But you shall do nothing to the young woman; there is in the young woman no sin deserving of death [since the rapist forced himself upon her; there was no consent to this act by the woman], for just as when a man rises against his neighbor and kills him, even so is this matter. For he found her in the countryside, and the betrothed young woman cried out, but there was no one to save her.”
In case there were no witnesses to the act of adultery, God had provided for a procedure to determine the guilt or innocence of an accused wife, if the husband so desired (compare Numbers 5:11-31; compare below).
In the New Testament, Christ warned His followers not to even look at a married woman with lust or evil thoughts—wanting to commit adultery with her—because such uncontrolled desire already constitutes adultery in the mind and heart (Matthew 5:27-28; compare Proverbs 6:23-35).
Fornication Between Two Unmarried Partners
In addition, we do find a remarkable difference in the Old Testament in the case of fornication between two unmarried young people.
We read in Exodus 22:16-17: “If a man entices a virgin who is NOT betrothed, and lies with her, he shall surely pay the bride-price for her to be his wife. If her father utterly refuses to give her to him, he shall pay money according to the bride-price of virgins.”
Deuteronomy 22:28-29 adds: “If a man finds a young woman who is a virgin, who is NOT betrothed, and he seizes her [this goes beyond mere enticement] and lies with her, and they are found out, then the man who lay with her shall give to the young woman’s father fifty shekels of silver, and she shall be his wife because he had humbled her; he shall not be permitted to divorce her all his days.”
The fine of the bride-price was steep, which was “meant to discourage young men from reckless behavior… This law warned young men that they would be made responsible for their actions” (Nelson Study Bible, comments to Exodus 22:16-17 and Deuteronomy 22:28-29).
Application for Us Today
These principles still apply today in God’s Church. There should not be ANY premarital sex between two unmarried partners. The Bible calls this fornication, and we are told to flee from it. But if two young unmarried people in the Church of God commit fornication (even though they should not do so and are sinning if they do), they should be aware that, excluding extraordinary circumstances (see, for instance in ancient times, the exception mentioned in Exodus 22:17), they have a responsibility, before God, to complete their marriage responsibilities which they, in effect, already began through their conduct. If one party is not in the Church, then the situation is different, as 1 Corinthians 7:39 requires that a marriage in the Church should only occur “in the Lord”; that is, between two believers [see discussion below].
Sexual Relationship IN Marriage
Some teach that we must abstain from sexual relationship with our mate on the Sabbath or if we are “defiled” or “unclean” because of a bodily discharge as described in Leviticus 15:16-24. These concepts are incorrect.
Most of the laws in Leviticus 15 are only of a ritual nature and are no longer binding for us today. As mentioned in the Introduction, one way to determine whether laws are temporary or permanent is to look at the “penalty.”
As you will recall, the violation of a statute or a particular circumstance could make a person “unclean” for a certain period of time. Following ritual washings, that person could become clean again. Clearly, these kinds of laws are strictly ritualistic in nature, as no violation of a binding law was automatically cured simply by lapse of time and ritual washings.
Most of the laws in Leviticus 15 provide that the person was only unclean until evening. When the sun set, the person became clean again—after he or she had gone through washing and bathing (note, for example, verses 5- 8, 10-11, 16-19, 21-23, and 27).
In this context, Hebrews 9:9-10 tells us: “It was symbolic for the present time in which both gifts and sacrifices were offered which cannot make him who performed the service perfect in regard to the conscience—concerned only with foods and drinks [or food and drink offerings], various washings, and fleshly ordinances imposed until the time of reformation.”
As mentioned, violations of permanent laws were not automatically cured by lapse of time (“when evening comes”) and washings. This is not to say, however, that we should not, for hygienic purposes, cleanse our bodies, or even things with which our sick bodies came in contact.
Application for Us Today
Some of the laws listed in Leviticus 15 have a permanent application. Note, for instance, verse 25: “If a woman has a discharge of blood for many days, other than at the time of her customary impurity, or if it runs beyond her usual time of impurity, all the days of her unclean discharge shall be as the days of her customary impurity. She shall be unclean.” During these times, sexual intercourse should not occur.
Otherwise, there is not a biblically prescribed time for us to abstain from sexual intercourse with our mate, unless during the actual time of a woman’s menstruation (compare Leviticus 18:19; 20:18; Ezekiel 18:6; compare, too, Leviticus 15:25), or when both agree, so that they have time for individual prayer or fasting (compare 1 Corinthians 7:3-5: “Let the husband render to his wife the affection due to her, and likewise also the wife to her husband… Do not deprive one another except with consent for a time, that you may give yourselves to fasting and prayer; and come together again so that Satan does not tempt you because of your lack of self-control.”). Otherwise, the Bible does not command us today to abstain from sexual relationships with our mates, and this applies also to the time before or on the Sabbath.
No Homosexuality
The Old Testament instruction on homosexuality is clear. In Leviticus 18:22 it states that: “You shall not lie with a male as with a woman. It is an abomination.” Two chapters later, in Leviticus 20:13, God again rejects homosexual conduct, when He states: “If a man lies with a male as he lies with a woman, both of them have committed an abomination.”
Application for Us Today
In the New Testament, we find the same condemnation of this practice. We read in the first chapter of Romans:
“Therefore God also gave them up to uncleanness, in the lusts of their hearts, to dishonor their bodies among themselves, who exchanged the truth of God for the lie, and worshiped and served the creature rather than the Creator, who is blessed forever. Amen. For this reason God gave them up to vile passions. For even their women exchanged the natural use for what is against nature. Likewise also the men, leaving the natural use of the woman, burned in their lust for one another, men with men committing what is shameful, and receiving in themselves the penalty of their error which was due. And even as they did not like to retain God in their knowledge, God gave them over to a debased mind, to do those things which are not fitting…” (verses 24-28).
1 Corinthians 6:9-10 clearly states that practicing homosexuals will not inherit the Kingdom of God:
“Do you not know that the unrighteous will not inherit the kingdom of God? Do not be deceived. Neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor homosexuals, nor sodomites, nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioners will inherit the kingdom of God.”
However, in verse 11 we read: “And such were some of you. But you were washed, but you were sanctified, but you were justified in the name of the Lord Jesus and by the Spirit of our God.”
Notice what Paul said: “Such were some of you.” This is a telling phrase. Paul cited the fact that there were some in the congregation who were formerly characterized in the catalogue of sinful conduct listed in verses 9 and 10. But Paul also makes it clear that there is hope for those who are willing to repent and turn from their evil ways. With the help of God, they can be washed, sanctified and justified, but only upon genuine, sincere repentance. This shows, then, that the practice of homosexuality CAN be repented of—it is not simply something one is born with, which cannot be overcome, even if one wanted to.
In the final book of the Bible, this same theme is repeated in Revelation 21:8, pointing out that those who refuse to repent, including the “sexually immoral”—including those who practice homosexuality and other unacceptable sexual conduct—will have their part in the lake of fire and brimstone.
No Polygamy
God never promoted polygamy [one marriage partner is married to more than one partner] or intended that His followers should engage in that practice. Although the Old Testament records that several of the patriarchs practiced polygamy, it was never in accordance with God’s Will and His intent for marriage. When a man took more than one wife, curses and punishment were the consequence.
Abraham sinned when he had sexual relationships with Sarah’s maid Hagar. In Genesis 21, it is recorded that Abraham sent Hagar away, as Hagar’s and Ishmael’s presence created problems for Sarah and Isaac. After the episode with Hagar, the Bible does not mention that Abraham had sexual relationships with any other women but Sarah, until Sarah’s death.
Jacob took more than one wife (Leah and Rachel), and he repeated the mistake of his grandfather Abraham and produced offspring through the maids of his wives, but he was unconverted at that time. His conversion apparently took place when he wrestled with God, as recorded in Genesis 32:22-32.
Israel’s first king, Saul, took more than one wife, and he thereby sinned, following the practices of the pagans all around him. He violated God’s specific command to Israel’s kings in Deuteronomy 17:17, not to “multiply wives for himself.”
David followed the practice of Saul and other kings to multiply wives, against God’s explicit commandment prohibiting such practice. David’s son Solomon took seven hundred wives and three hundred concubines, transgressing thereby God’s commandments, and they turned away his heart. What Solomon did was “evil in the sight of the LORD” (1 Kings 11:6).
Application for Us Today
Christ explained, in Mark 10: 6-9, that God’s intent for marriage was a relationship between one man and one woman. The “TWO” (verse 8) were to become one flesh. We don’t read that the “three” or the “four” are to become one flesh.
Human marriage is a symbol of the spiritual marriage between Christ and His Church, as Ephesians 5:25-33 brings out. There, too, we read about the fact that “each one of you… so love his own wife as himself” (verse 33). We don’t read about a husband loving his own WIVES as himself.
Christ will only marry ONE wife, not many wives. It says in Revelation 19:7: “His wife has made herself ready.” It does not say: “His wives have made themselves ready.” Christ’s Church is a spiritual organism, consisting of all in whom God’s Spirit dwells. But it is ONE body (Colossians 1:18), not several bodies.
We read in 1 Timothy 3:2, 12 that a minister or a deacon must only have one wife. But this does not mean that unordained Church members are permitted to have more than one wife. God intends marriage to be a bond between one man and one woman. When addressing the requirements for ministers and deacons, Paul emphasizes God’s teaching, not to have more than one wife, as he emphasizes other character traits required of ministers and deacons (such as, to be “temperate,” “of good behavior,” “not violent,” “not greedy for money,” etc.). This does not mean that these are just requirements for ministers and deacons, and that other Church members don’t sin when they behave badly, or when they are violent or greedy for money.
Marriage Prohibitions
God created marriage as a union between a man and a woman, and, as discussed, homosexual relationships and polygamy are still prohibited.
Application for Us Today
However, the fact that God designed marriage as a union between one man and one woman does not mean that just any man-woman union is approved by God. For instance, God did not intend religiously-mixed marriages (when a “believer” marries an “unbeliever”; compare 1 Corinthians 7:39 and our discussion below, under “Divorce and Remarriage”).
God did not intend interracial marriages—a union between clearly defined members of different races. God had originally separated the races and nations to prevent interracial marriages. According to Scripture, there are three different races—black, white and yellow. This means, a member of the white race should not marry a member of a black race, and so on. In our modern inter-connected world, this distinction has now become more and more academic, since the prohibition does not apply to members of mixed races who would be free to marry any member of a different race. That is, a descendant of a black mother and a white father could marry someone within the black or white community, etc.
In addition, the Bible prohibits marriages today between brothers and sisters or between a man and his niece. However, at the time of Cain, he was allowed to marry one of his sisters or one of his nieces, which explains how he got his wife.
In Abraham’s day it was still permissible to marry one’s half-sister. Abram married his half-sister, Sarai (Genesis 20:12). Nahor married his brother Haran’s daughter (Genesis 11:29).
In the book of Leviticus, at the time of Moses, we find clear instructions regarding prohibition of marriages between partners “near of kin” (Leviticus 18:6). The Pulpit Commentary explains regarding Leviticus 18:6-18:
“In the code before us, confirmed by that in Deuteronomy, marriage is forbidden with the following blood relations: mother (verse 7), daughter (verse 17), sister (verse 9…), granddaughter (verse 10), aunt (verses 12, 13…); and with the following relations by affinity: mother-in-law (verse 17…), daughter-in-law (verse 15…), brother’s wife (verse 16…), stepmother (verse 8…), stepdaughter and step-granddaughter (verse 17), uncle’s wife, or aunt by marriage (verse 14…)…”
The prohibition against marrying a woman and her daughter from a prior marriage should be viewed in the light of polygamy. Even though God had allowed polygamy in Old Testament times, He made it clear that even then, a man could not marry a woman and her daughter at the same time.
A similar prohibition is expressed in verse 18: “Nor shall you take a woman as a rival to her sister… while the other is alive.”
In considering the prohibitions of certain marriages, as listed in Scripture, we find that the Bible nowhere specifically prohibits marriages between cousins. In the past, marriages between cousins were not that unusual. Some have even concluded that Mary and Joseph were first cousins. Today, such a marriage is considered illegal in many countries.
Divorce and Remarriage
When God binds a marriage, it is bound for life, unless one or both marriage partners engage in biblically defined inappropriate behavior.
In this context, how are we to understand and apply Deuteronomy 24:1-4, which reads:
“When a man takes a wife and marries her, and it happens that she finds no favor in his eyes because he has found some uncleanness in her, and he writes her a certificate of divorce, puts it in her hand, and sends her out of his house, when she has departed from his house, and goes and becomes another man’s wife, if the latter husband detests her and writes her a certificate of divorce, puts it in her hand, and sends her out of his house, or if the latter husband dies who took her as his wife, then her former husband who divorced her must not take her back to be his wife after she has been defiled; for that is an abomination before the LORD, and you shall not bring sin on the land which the LORD your God is giving you as an inheritance.”
Application for Us Today
We need to understand several principles when dealing with questions relating to divorce and remarriage.
(1) Marriage between two truly converted Christian partners
Quoting from our booklet, “The Keys to Happy Marriages and Families,” page 2, “God wants our marriages to succeed. God hates divorce (Malachi 2:16)… Two truly converted married Christians (as long as both remain alive and converted throughout their marriage to each other) must never divorce and subsequently marry somebody else! Their marriage, which has been bound by God, is for life (1 Corinthians 7:10-11; Romans 7:1-3; Luke 16:18).”
From this it follows that Deuteronomy 24:1-4 would not be applicable today, IF the (first) “divorce” occurred while both parties were converted and remained so, in that the converted husband could NOT unbind a valid marriage to a converted wife by writing her a certificate of divorce (compare Matthew 19:7-9). In God’s eyes, such a “divorce” is not accepted, and husband and wife are still “bound” or married to each other (compare, again, 1 Corinthians 7:10-11). They can separate, but they cannot marry someone else. They either have to remain “single,” or they have to unite again and continue their marriage relationship.
(2) Marriage between a truly converted Christian and an “unbeliever”
What about a situation when the mate becomes or is an “unbeliever”? We continue quoting from our afore-mentioned booklet:
“Even in such a case, divorce and subsequent remarriage is not Biblically permitted, unless the ‘unbelieving mate’ departs from the marriage, by not fulfilling his or her marriage duties, and the ‘unbeliever’ is no longer willing to live with the converted mate (cp. 1 Corinthians 7:12-16). Such total departure from the marriage by the ‘unbeliever’ can be seen in serious continuous violations of his or her marriage duties and responsibilities, such as the sinful practice of ‘sexual immorality’ (Matthew 5:31-32; 19:9). But even then, counseling with one of God’s ministers is highly recommended, with the goal to restore, rather than to sever, the marriage.”
Applying this principle to Deuteronomy 24:1-4, if husband and wife divorced because the wife is or became an unbeliever and departed from the marriage (which might be indicated, in principle, by the fact that the husband found “some uncleanness in her”), then the husband is free to remarry. (The same would apply, of course, to a wife; that is, the wife would be free to remarry if the husband is an unbeliever and departs from the marriage.)
It needs to be emphasized that this would only be the case, however, if the unbelieving mate is no longer pleased to dwell with the believer and departs from the marriage relationship. Even if the unbeliever does not physically depart, but shows by his conduct that he has departed “spiritually” from the marriage relationship, the believer would be free to divorce and subsequently to remarry another believer.
As long as the unbeliever is truly pleased to dwell with the believer, the believer cannot sever the marriage. (The only exception would be “fraud at the time of the marriage,” fraud being when one partner conceals essential facts about him- or herself from his or her future mate. Those facts could include a sexually transmittable disease, impotency, homosexuality or operative gender change, etc. In such a case, God would not bind a marriage to begin with, and the deceived mate, upon discovery of the fraud, would be free to leave such a relationship. Such departure, though, has to occur immediately upon discovery of the fraud).
Further, the converted mate would only be free to remarry “in the Lord” (1 Corinthians 7:39)—to a “believer” (compare Ezra 10:10-11—that is, to someone who has truly repented of his or her sins of transgressing God’s Ten Commandments; who has believed in the Sacrifice of Jesus Christ as payment for his or her sins; and who has become properly baptized as an outward sign of inner repentance). Unless the divorced wife, whose subsequent marriage has also ended (see under No. 4), comes to or returns to the faith as a true believer, the first husband could not remarry her.
(3) Marriage between two unconverted partners
Let us suppose that the divorce took place while both parties were still unconverted. God looks at the status of the person when he or she is called into the truth. If a “divorced” person is called by God in that state of his or her divorce, he or she is not required to return to the former mate (who may not be converted and who may be remarried) –compare the principles described in 1 Corinthians 7:20-24. Rather, such a person, upon conversion, is free to marry a converted partner.
(4) Can the converted mate re-marry the (now) converted mate?
The question arises, in light of Deuteronomy 24:1-4, whether the converted husband is free to remarry the (now) converted wife (or vice versa), if the wife had been married in the meantime to another partner. Several biblical principles suggest that he could remarry his first wife, if she is also free to marry, and that therefore, Deuteronomy 24:1-4 would not be applicable today in such cases.
Application for us today
The key principle in this discussion is that God wants a marriage restored, rather than broken up. Using a spiritual parallel to this example, although God makes it clear that He, as a converted husband, would not receive back His first unconverted wife, Israel, as long as she remains unconverted, “playing the harlot” (Jeremiah 3:1-5), He WILL marry her upon her repentance and conversion (since Christ will marry spiritual Israel upon His return).
Christ, who is the same yesterday, today and forever, is willing to take back His unconverted wife and “marry” her again, upon her conversion, even though she married other men and played the harlot in the meantime. This would show, then, that a converted husband is free to remarry his converted wife, even though his wife was married to another man in the meantime, as long as the wife is also free to remarry her first husband (or vice versa).
(a) This is clearly the case when the second husband dies (Deuteronomy 24:3).
(b) This is also the case when the unconverted wife divorces from her second unconverted husband prior to her conversion (see No. 3 above).
(c) This would NOT be the case, however, if the wife becomes converted while married to her second unconverted husband (see No. 3). With her conversion, God accepts her in the state in which she is—as a woman married to her second husband. Unless the second husband dies or is an unbeliever who is no longer pleased to dwell with his wife (see No. 2), the wife would not be free to sever that (second) marriage relationship to return to her first husband. This would be the case where Deuteronomy 24:1-4 would still apply today, in principle.
No Law of Jealousy
In Numbers 5:11-31, God gave Old Testament Israel a supernatural means of determining whether or not a wife had committed adultery, although she had not been caught and no witness was present (Numbers 5:13). This law is no longer valid for us today. When “the spirit of jealousy” came upon the husband so that he suspected a transgression of his wife, the husband could bring his wife to the priest, and he had to bring at the same time the “grain offering of jealousy” (Numbers 5:15). The priest gave the woman “holy” or “bitter” water to drink after she had denied, under oath, any transgression. God then saw to it, that her belly would swell if she was indeed guilty.
Even though some commentaries assume that the guilty woman would be killed, the Bible does not say this. It only says that she “will become a curse among her people” (verse 27). This shows that God does not allow the execution of a person based on anything but the testimony of at least two witnesses (Circumstantial evidence was and is never considered to be sufficient in God’s eyes).
Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible adds that this law deals with a situation “not of certain adultery… but of her having committed it in the opinion of her husband, he having some ground of suspicion, though he could not be certain of it… [when the wife] goes into a private place with [another man], and stays so long with him that she may be defiled…”
Application for Us Today
We should not allow ourselves to be found in situations which could raise suspicion. We are to avoid even the appearance of evil (1 Thessalonians 5:22, Authorized Version). But as the New Application Bible points out, “Trust between husband and wife had to be completely eroded for a man to bring his wife to the priest for this type of test. Today… pastors help restore marriages by counseling couples who have lost faith in each other. Whether justified or not, suspicion must be removed for a marriage to survive and trust to be restored.”
This is very true—and in general, the Church today has been given the ministry of reconciliation (2 Corinthians 5:18-19).
Even if the wife was guilty of adultery, the righteous act of Joseph (who believed that his betrothed bride Mary had committed adultery) is described as such in Matthew 1:19: “Then Joseph her husband, being a just man, and not wanting to make her a public example, was minded to put her away secretly.”
Apart from the fact that the practical application of the law of jealousy was apparently not available anymore at the time of Joseph, this Scripture shows that he would not have used it anyway, as he did not want to make Mary a public spectacle (which the procedure of the law of jealousy would have done), but that he was thinking about divorcing her secretly. Even at the time of Moses, a suspicious husband did not HAVE to have this law applied to his wife. But God allowed it because of the hardness of the people’s heart.
Part 2 – Slavery Today?
Apart from issues relating to marriage and sex, there are other social issues regulated in Old Testament injunctions which we need to address. One of the issues is the question of why the Bible allowed slavery.
Slavery NEVER God’s Intent
We can safely say that it was never God’s intent for man to engage in the kind of slavery which has brought so much misery and pain on others. We can also say that it was never God’s original intent that there should be any form of slavery. And we conclude that it will be very unlikely that there will be any slavery in the Millennium, when Jesus Christ will rule on the earth for 1,000 years.
To give an overview of the ORIGIN of slavery in the Bible, let us quote from The Encyclopedia of Religion and Ethics, by James Hastings:
“The causes of slavery are at first sight manifold. It may be the result of capture in war; it may be the punishment for crime or debt; or a man who is starving may sell himself or his children to buy food. But, the more we examine the subject, the more we find that the primary cause is capture in war, particularly when the war is between different races…”
Primary Reason for Ancient Slavery
As to the primary reason for slavery—capture in war—this concept won’t exist anymore in the Millennium, as there will be no more wars in the Millennium (Isaiah 2:1-4). Also, since all will live in prosperity and there will be no more poverty, that reason for slavery won’t exist anymore, either (Micah 4:1-4; Zechariah 3:10). Finally, “slavery” for punishment of crime or debt in the Millennium might likewise be non-existent, as people might not be allowed to actually carry out crimes or go into debt that would necessitate that kind of punishment or treatment (compare Isaiah 30:20-21).
We should also mention that it was never God’s original intent that men should be poor in the first place (Deuteronomy 15:1-6). Nor was it God’s original intent that men should go to war, as we explain in detail in our free booklet, “Should You Fight in War?” It was only when man decided that he wanted to fight, that God gave laws to regulate warfare and its consequences, mostly to prevent the kind of terrible abuses which were so prevalent in other ancient societies and which are still so prevalent today.
The Encyclopedia of Religion and Ethics, by James Hastings, continues:
“Slavery existed among the Hebrews, as among all the peoples of antiquity, but it appears in milder forms and was inspired by a more humane spirit than in either Greece or Rome…”
It is indeed correct that the kind of “slavery,” as described in Old Testament passages, cannot be remotely compared with the terrible curse of slavery which had been adopted by other cultures in ancient antiquity or which was later practiced and carried out by other cultures, including those of the “Christian” Western societies.
No Abuse of Slaves and Their Rights
As mentioned above, the Bible prohibited the abuse of slaves and required the punishment of the master or the freedom of the slaves in case of physical abuse (Exodus 21:20, 26-27).
Deuteronomy 21:10-14 describes the rights of a female slave who had been captured in war.
Deuteronomy 23:16 expressly prohibited that an escaped slave would be returned to his cruel master.
In 1 Chronicles 2:34-35, we find that an Egyptian slave became the son-in-law of his master.
Slaves could even become heirs to the property of their masters (compare Genesis 15:2-3).
Slaves were included in God’s command of rest on the Sabbath, and they were exempted from forced labor on that day (Exodus 20:10).
Slaves were allowed to participate in the Passover, after they were circumcised (Exodus 12:44).
Slaves of priests were allowed to eat the food dedicated to the priests (Leviticus 22:11).
And in Job 31:13-15, we find Job’s exclamation that a godly master would respect the rights and causes of his male or female slave, pointing out that God had made them as well as Job.
Why No Explicit Condemnation in the New Testament?
In this light, we need to examine why we don’t find explicit condemnation of the concept of slavery in the New Testament.
The Encyclopedia of Religion and Ethics, by James Hastings, writes:
“There is no explicit condemnation of slavery in the teaching of our Lord. It would even be difficult to say how much He refers to it, as the Greek can mean ‘slave,’ ‘bond servant,’ or ‘servant.’… it is in the Epistle to Philemon that St. Paul’s teaching is most clear. Onesimus was a runaway slave whom the apostle was sending back to his master Philemon… there is no condemnation of slavery…”
The Nelson Study Bible writes:
“At that time [when Paul wrote the letter to Philemon], the slave-master relationship was as common as the employee-employer relationship is today… In his letters the apostle Paul did not approve of slavery, but he also did not condemn it. He exhorted slaves to demonstrate Christian obedience and humility even to their masters… In turn, Christian masters were to treat their slaves fairly… Yet at the same time, Paul declared the equality of both slaves and free persons before Christ [compare Galatians 3:28; Colossians 3:11; 1 Corinthians 12:13], a principle that would eventually undermine the institution of slavery… The letter [to Philemon] is basically an earnest plea for a Christian love that would confront the cruelty and hatred embodied in the cultural institutions of that day…”
It might appear that Paul’s approach in the letter to Philemon was in opposition to the explicit command in Deuteronomy 23:16, not to return a slave to his master. But this is only the case at first glance. If we review these passages more carefully, we find that Deuteronomy 23:16 prohibits the return of an abused slave against the slave’s will. In the case of Paul, the escaped slave Onesimus [the Bible does not tell us WHY Onesimus ran away] perfectly agreed to return to his master Philemon, as Paul encouraged Philemon to receive his slave back with Christian love and to treat him as a brother in the faith.
In trying to explain Paul’s approach, we find the following comments in The New Bible Commentary: Revised:
“Although slaves are mentioned in several Pauline Epistles, in none does slavery appear so vividly as in [the letter to Philemon], since the whole Epistle revolves around a runaway slave. The question arises why Paul did not take the opportunity of pointing out in a more direct manner the evils of the whole system. Certain factors must be borne in mind before an answer is suggested. Slavery was so integral a part in the social system that a direct confrontation with the State to abolish it, even if it had been possible for the Christian church to embark on such a crusade, would have resulted in nothing short of revolution. Paul was certainly no revolutionary…
“Although the Christian could not have hoped to make abolition of slavery a political platform, they could set an example to the world at large concerning the way in which Christianity… could mitigate its evils. This brief letter is a notable example of such an approach in that Paul argues that a new relationship must develop between Philemon and Onesimus, since both master and slave were now Christians…”
Application for Us Today
We must remember that Paul included several striking passages about “slaves” in New Testament times. Even though he demanded that Christian “slaves” work obediently and sincerely for their Christian or non-Christian masters (Ephesians 6:5-8), while exhorting those masters to treat their “slaves” fairly (Ephesians 6:9; Colossians 4:1), he did encourage slaves to sever the master-slave relationship, if that could be done (compare 1 Corinthians 7:21).
Paul also prohibited Christians from becoming voluntarily slaves of men (verse 22). These prohibitions also apply to us today in our “free” Western societies, even though the concept of “slavery” might not be that obvious at first sight; for instance, a true Christian should not volunteer to join the military and thereby become a slave of man.
Apart from these Christian principles regulating a master-slave relationship, we must understand that it has never been the role, function and responsibility of the Church of God to change the world now, or to undermine the systems and governments of this world. True Christians don’t participate in the wars of this world, nor do they vote in governmental elections, nor participate in any attempts to overthrow the government. As explained in our free booklet, “Should You Fight in War?,” Christians are ambassadors of Christ and representatives of a better world—the heavenly kingdom—to be set up on this earth within a few years from now.
Are Christians to “Improve” Satan’s World?
Focusing on these facts, we might understand better WHY the New Testament or the apostle Paul did not condemn or even address the concept of slavery per se: This is presently NOT God’s world, but Satan’s (compare Matthew 4:8-9), and Christians are NOT here for the purpose of “improving” Satan’s rotten evil world (Galatians 1:4), of trying to make this evil world a better world. True Christians know that this world will be REPLACED by a better world (Daniel 2:44; Revelation 11:15-18), and any attempts to IMPROVE or change THIS Satan-ruled world for the better are doomed to fail. Christians are, however, to live in this world with its corrupt systems as Christ’s ambassadors—as lights— showing how they CAN live as Christians in this world without becoming a part of it, regardless of the circumstance they might find themselves in. Even when imprisoned, Joseph and Paul continued to live as true Christians.
Paul was not trying to change the system. He taught that we are to obey our governmental leaders (Romans 13:1-7), except when their laws or directives contradict God’s commands (Acts 5:29; 4:19). His letter to Philemon shows how one can live in the world and within its systems, and still be a Christian.
Slavery in the Millennium?
Based on the foregoing, we feel that it is highly unlikely that there will exist any slavery in the Millennium. But how are we to understand a Scripture like Isaiah 14:1-2, which deals with the Millennium and might suggest the existence of some form of slavery? The passage reads:
“For the LORD will have mercy on Jacob, and will still choose Israel, and settle them in their own land. The strangers will be joined with them, and they will cling to the house of Jacob. Then people will take them and bring them to their place, and the house of Israel will possess them for servants and maids in the land of the LORD; they will take them captive whose captives they were, and rule over their oppressors.”
Upon closer examination, this passage does not seem to teach that men will enslave others in the Millennium. Note how some commentaries explain this Scripture.
Albert Barnes’ Notes on the Bible writes:
“‘And they shall take them captive…’—That is, they shall induce them to become proselytes; to be willing to accompany them to their own homes, and to become their servants there. It does not mean that they would subdue them by force; but they would be able, by their influence there, to disarm their opposition; and to induce them to become the friends of their religion… This is one instance where the people of God would show that they could disarm their oppressors by a mild and winning demeanour, and in which they would be able to induce others to join with them. Such would be the force of their example and conduct, of their conversation and of their deportment…”
The commentary of Jamieson, Fausset and Brown adds: “‘captives’ — not by physical, but by moral might; the force of love, and regard to Israel’s God [compare Isaiah 60:14].”
Finally, John Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible states:
“… this will have… accomplishment in the latter day, when the Gentiles shall bring their sons and daughters in their arms, and on their shoulders, and on horses, and in chariots, to Jerusalem [Isaiah 49:21-23]… [They will choose] rather to be servants and handmaids to them, than to return to their own land, and who were a kind of inheritance or possession to the [Israelites]… It may be understood of Gentile converts…, who would willingly and cheerfully engage in the service of the church of God, and by love serve his people, and one another [Isaiah 61:5]…”
In conclusion, it was never God’s intent that there should be any kind of slavery in the first place—had mankind chosen to OBEY God. It is highly unlikely that God will use men to enslave others in the Millennium. This is not to say, however, that God won’t deal with uncompromising power and authority regarding individuals and nations who refuse to obey God, until they yield to God’s rule (compare Revelation 2:27; Zechariah 14:11-20; Ezekiel 38:18-23; 39:1-16).
In the meantime, Christians have to strive to live within the laws of man—whatever they might be—unless they contradict the laws of God. No matter what circumstance we might find ourselves in, we still can and should continue to live the way of God.
Part 3 – Man’s Animals, Cloth and Plants
Apart from marriage and slavery-related questions, there are practical questions which are sometimes raised in light of certain Old Testament regulations. Some of these have to do with our conduct toward our animals, our cloth and our plants.
Cross-Breeding, Cross-Dressing, Different Seeds and Different Garments
What does the Bible say about cross-breading, cross-dressing, different seeds and different garments? Are these provisions still valid for us today?
No Cross-Breeding
Leviticus 19:19 prohibits cross-breeding and still applies to us today: “You shall not let your livestock breed with another kind…” The word “kind” in the Bible applies oftentimes to “species” in our terminology today. Even though it is not really possible, through natural means, to breed a member of the cat kind with a member of a dog kind to produce offspring, scientists today are engaging artificially in such ungodly practices in their attempt to produce unnatural hybrids. God strongly condemns such conduct (As an aside, the same prohibition applies to sexual relationships between men and animals).
No Cross-Dressing
Leviticus 19:19 also prohibits cross-dressing, as does Deuteronomy 22:5—both prohibitions apply to us today. A man is not to wear women’s clothes and vice versa. This law deals with the biblically prohibited practice of transvestism; it is not to be applied to clothes especially prepared for women, such as jeans produced for women, or to Scottish kilts for men.
No Different Kinds of Seed
Another prohibition, which is still valid for us today, is Deuteronomy 22:9, which forbids sowing a vineyard with different kinds of seed. The principle is to plant seeds together that will each continue to reproduce after its own kind, in order to avoid substandard products or hybrids. There is nothing wrong, then, with planting peas or beans among corn, or planting two pasture grasses together. On the other hand, the Church of God has felt that cucumbers should not be planted with watermelons because they will cross and produce a perversion. Likewise, various members of the muskmelon and cantaloupe family should not be planted near pumpkins or certain types of squash, as they will mix.
Deuteronomy 22:11 prohibits, correctly translated, the wearing of a garment “of different sorts, wool and linen mixed together.” [The words, “such as” have been added and do not appear in the original Hebrew.] Leviticus 19:19 contains the same prohibition. Wool is an animal product, while linen is a plant product. Such products should not be combined, as an improper blend, as they produce clothes of lesser quality.
From the standpoint of practicality, mixing wool and linen together for the purpose of clothing degrades the quality. Today, we might consider the wearing of a wool suit coat over a cotton shirt adorned by a silk tie as an example of wearing diverse clothing that each are made of pure materials. This is permitted, as the products are NOT MIXED TOGETHER IN THEIR FABRICATION. The same would be true and permitted for wearing moccasins, made from wool, together with linen clothing.
In recent times different materials have been developed for making clothing. Nylon, polyester, spandex and acrylic are examples of petroleum-based synthetic materials that now make up some of our apparel. Also, rayon (or viscose) is a cellulose-based, semi-synthetic fiber made from wood pulp. Oftentimes these may be used with natural fibers—either as blends or as supporting parts.
As we are not to mix together animal and plant products, it would appear that linen (a plant product) should not be mixed together with an animal product. However, this prohibition does not apply to artificial products, so that combinations such as linen or wool with synthetic and semi-synthetic materials would not be problematic.
No Requirement Today to Wear Tassels
Another example of an injunction which is no longer valid today for Christians would be a law contained in Deuteronomy 22:12, commanding that tassels be made on the four corners of one’s clothing. The reason is given in Numbers 15:38–40: “…that you may look upon it and remember all the commandments of the LORD to do them… and so be holy to the LORD.” Today, God’s Holy Spirit reminds us of God’s law. Ancient Israel needed those physical reminders, however, as the Holy Spirit was not promised or given to them. Under the New Covenant, those physical reminders should not be necessary, as the law of God is being written on our hearts and minds.
God’s Law in Our Hearts
God gave this commandment to carnal people who did not have a heart to obey Him (Deuteronomy 5:29), nor would they have been able to obey God according to the spirit (2 Corinthians 3:1-8). But even obedience according to the letter was lacking with the Israelites, and the original intent of tassels was, in time, greatly abused and perverted. Today, as mentioned above, a Christian is to follow the lead of the Holy Spirit (carnal Israel did not have access to God’s Holy Spirit). So then, it is God’s Spirit which reminds a Christian of God’s law and enables him or her to keep the law in its spiritual sense (John 14:26; Galatians 5:16).
No Literal Tabernacles, Animal Sacrifices or Passover Lamb
This is why true Christians do not build literal tabernacles or bring animal sacrifices—which are Old Testament physical ritual injunctions—during the Feast of Tabernacles (Ezra 3:4; Nehemiah 8:14-15). They do, however, obey the spiritual intent of the law by keeping the days during the Feast of Tabernacles away from their home in temporary dwellings, such as hotels or vacation homes. At Passover, true Christians do not eat a Passover lamb with bitter herbs and spices, but they keep the Passover with the symbols of bread and wine (pointing figuratively at the abused body and shed blood of Jesus Christ).
It is interesting to analyze how tassels or fringes (Authorized Version) were ultimately used by the Israelites and especially the Jews at Jesus’ time.
Matthew Henry’s Concise Commentary states regarding Numbers 15:38:
“The fringes were not appointed for trimming and adorning their clothes, but to stir up their minds by way of remembrance…”
The Danger with Physical “Worship” Reminders
The tassels were “memory devices to keep the wearer focused on the commandments of God” (Nelson Study Bible, comment to Numbers 15:38). In time, their intended purpose, even for physical Israel, was abused and lost. This reminds us of the brass serpent, which, at one time fulfilled a godly-ordained purpose (Numbers 21:8-9; John 3:14), but which later was idolized so that it had to be destroyed (2 Kings 18:4). We might also recall the record of Gideon’s ephod (Judges 8:27). Having physical “reminders” like these, in connection with the worship of God, can easily become a distraction and border on idol worship. The so-called adoration of the “Christian” cross or the worship of the statutes of “saints” would be additional examples, even though none of these pagan practices were ever permitted in Scripture.
The above-mentioned commentary also says that the tassels were used by the people to “proclaim… themselves Jews wherever they were, as not ashamed of God and his law.”
This is not the purpose of God’s ministers and disciples today. They are not to draw undue attention to themselves, but they are to proclaim the message of God’s Kingdom. Ministers are not to be called “Reverend” (a term used exclusively for God; Psalm 111:9, Authorized Version), or “Holy Father” (another term exclusively used for God, Matthew 23:9); and they are not to wearspecial clothing or robes to lift themselves up as ministers (a custom derived from the Babylonian mystery religion; compare Matthew 23:12).
The Pulpit Commentary states regarding tassels:
“We quote again from the Jewish ‘Class. Book:’ ‘Every male of the Jewish nation must wear a garment [not usually an undergarment] made with four corners, having fringes fixed at each corner. These fringes are called tsetsis, or, memorial fringes. In the synagogue, during the morning prayers, a scarf with fringes attached to it is worn, which is called tollece, “scarf or veil.” These memorial fringes typically point out the six hundred and thirteen precepts contained in the volume of the sacred Law. They are also intended to remind us of the goodness of the Almighty in having delivered our forefathers from the slavery in Egypt.’”
The “sacred Law” was a collection from the Book of Moses and included spiritual as well as ritual laws. While the spiritual laws (the Ten Commandments, as well as statutes and judgments, which define the Ten Commandments) are still obligatory today, the ritual laws (including the sacrificial system and fleshly ordinances of washings) have been superseded by the death of Jesus Christ. If tassels were worn to remind us of all these laws, then the importance of Christ’s sacrifice would be missed.
Friedman, Commentary on the Torah, also recognizes the ritual character of the commandment to wear tassels. He states on page 414:
“Some even feel the need to justify ritual by attempting to connect each ritual act to some ethical value… ‘we wear fringes to remind us to be kind…’ This is misleading…”
In fact, even orthodox Jews do not wear tassels as described in Numbers and Deuteronomy. Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible states:
“… on this square garment, and the four corners or skirts of it, were the fringes put… and these were to be wore [sic] by them throughout their generations until the Messiah came, and they seem to have been worn by him, Matthew 9:20 [but see our discussion below]; however, it is certain they were worn by the Pharisees in his time, Matthew 23:5; at present this four cornered garment is not anywhere in common use among the Jews…” Instead, some wear it today as an under-garment of smaller size, especially during the morning prayer in the synagogue.
Superstitious Meaning
At Jesus’ time, and subsequently, some attached almost superstitious meaning to this temporary law. They went so far as to give tassels a magical importance. Gill explains:
“The observance of this law is of so much consequence with the Jews, that they make all the commandments to depend on it; and say, that it is equal to them all, and that he that is guilty of the breach of it, is worthy of death: they ascribe the like virtue to these fringes, as to their phylacteries, and think themselves much the better for the wearing them; and the Pharisees, because they would appear with a greater air of sanctity and devotion than others, made theirs larger…”
The Wycliffe Bible Commentary alludes to the superstitious feelings of Jews in regard to tassels and states that “Matthew condenses the account [of the healed woman in Matthew 9:20] but notes that Jesus made clear to the woman that faith, not the tassel, had obtained this cure.”
Tassels are also mentioned in Deuteronomy 22:12. According to Gill, “Though a different word is here used from that in Numbers 15:38, yet the same things are intended… Though there have been some, whom Aben Ezra takes notice of, who supposed that this is a law by itself, and to be observed in the night, as that in Numbers 15:38 was in the day; but these he warmly opposes, and calls them liars.”
Regardless, the principles expressed regarding Numbers 15:38 equally apply to Deuteronomy 22:12.
Did Christ Wear Tassels?
We cannot say for sure that Christ wore tassels because of the directives in Numbers 15:38 and Deuteronomy 22:12. The above-quoted passage in Matthew 9:20 says that the woman touched the “hem” of His garment. Compare Luke 8:44, where it is translated “border,” but the Greek word (“kraspedon”) is the same. Strong, No. 2899, states that its origin is uncertain, and that it has the meaning of “a margin,” and especially of a fringe or a tassel or a border or a hem.
Barnes’ Notes on the Bible says that this “garment was probably the square garment which was thrown over the shoulders… This was surrounded by a border or ‘fringe’; and this ‘fringe,’ or the loose threads hanging down, is what is meant by the ‘hem.’” Mark 5:27 only says that the sick woman touched His garment. In another incident, Matthew 14:36 makes further reference to the “hem” of His garment. As mentioned, Christ chided the Pharisees in Matthew 23:5 that they “enlarge[d] the borders of their garment.”
If Christ wore tassels pursuant to and in compliance with Numbers 15:38 and Deuteronomy 22:12, then, of course, He did not do so for the purpose of reminding Himself of God’s Law. He—the God of the Old Testament who GAVE the law in the first place—would not need to have physical reminders to impress on Himself the need to keep the Law. He would have simply been obedient to ritual prescriptions which had not yet been abolished—they would be abrogated at the time of His death.
He also commanded a cleansed leper to present himself to the priest to fulfill passing ritual provisions in the Law of Moses (Matthew 8:4); and He kept the Old Testament Passover by eating a lamb, before changing the symbols to bread and wine. Further, if He had worn tassels, He would have avoided unnecessary offense in an environment where tassels were worn (compare as another example, Matthew 17:24-27). At the same time, Jesus refused to obey hypocritical human customs which were not based on Scripture (Mark 7:1-13).
Application for Us Today
The same is true today. Christians are not to participate in man-made (pagan) customs such as Christmas, Easter or Halloween activities. Also, they do not follow and practice superseded ritual laws. Christians are under no obligation to wear tassels today. To insist that they need to do so in an environment where such tassels are NOT worn, would cause unnecessary offense, scorn and ridicule. As Christians, we are not to draw undue attention to ourselves, but instead, we are to direct people toward God and His Word, so that “by all means,” we might “save some” (1 Corinthians 9:22).
No Requirement to Wear Phylacteries
Another Jewish practice which is not required for Christians is the wearing of “phylacteries.” Some orthodox Jews wear leather boxes (“phylacteries”) which contain portions of Old Testament passages. They base this custom on Scriptures in Deuteronomy and Exodus.
One of those passages is Deuteronomy 6:6-8, which states, in connection with the pronouncement of the Ten Commandments:
“And these words which I command you today shall be in your heart. You shall teach them diligently to your children, and shall talk of them when you sit in your house, when you walk by the way, when you lie down, and when you rise up. You shall BIND them as a sign on your hand, and they shall be as FRONTLETS between your eyes.”
Another passage used for the custom of wearing phylacteries is Deuteronomy 11:18, which states, in connection with the second giving of the Ten Commandments:
“Therefore you shall lay up these words of mine in your heart and in your soul, and BIND them as a sign on your hand, and they shall be as FRONTLETS between your eyes.”
How are we to follow these commandments in Deuteronomy? Are we to follow the example of the Jews at the time of Christ, or the example of some Jews today in wearing phylacteries?
Friedman, Commentary of the Torah, explains that the command to bind the law on one’s hand and to bind it between the eyes “came to be taken literally, requiring one to wear BOXES [in Hebrew tephillin; in Greek phylacteries] on one’s ARM and HEAD containing passages from the Torah [the five books of Moses]. In the Tanak [the entire Old Testament], however, this expression is meant figuratively, meaning to keep these teachings at hand… and right before one’s eyes.”
Let us note Matthew 23:5, where Jesus makes a reference to “phylacteries”:
“But all their works they do to be seen by men. They make their phylacteries broad and enlarge the borders of their garments.”
Christ did not approve of this custom, and He even used it as an example to point out the hypocrisy of the Pharisees and the scribes.
The Ryrie Study Bible says:
“… some Jews still wear phylacteries… BOUND on the forehead and on the left ARM above the elbow… A phylactery was a square leather box which contained four strips of parchment on which were written (portions from Exodus and Deuteronomy). During prayer one was worn on the forehead between the eyebrows and another on the left arm close to the elbow. They were held in place by leather bands, which the Pharisees made broad to attract more attention to themselves… phylacteries had only begun to be used by the ultra-pious in Christ’s day…”
According to some commentaries, the custom of wearing phylacteries began sometime after the Jews had returned from the Babylonian captivity. As an aside, IF the passages in Deuteronomy were to be understood literally as commanding the phylacteries to be worn “on your hand, and… as frontlets between your eyes,” the Jews would not have kept this command anyhow, as they were not wearing them on their HAND, but they did so on their left ARM.
Superstitious Application
In fact, these phylacteries had been given a superstitious application. Dummelow writes in his Commentary on the Holy Bible:
“The rabbis held these phylacteries… in the highest veneration. They were to be kissed when put on or off… they were a preservative against demons, whence their name phylacteries, i.e. amulets (from a Greek word meaning ‘to guard.’). They were sworn by, by touching them.”
Young, Analytical Concordance of the Holy Bible, defines the word “phylactery” as “a guard, a charm,” and Vine, “Expository Dictionary of New Testament Words,” writes:
“…any kind of safeguard… especially to denote an amulet… it was supposed to have potency as a charm against evils and demons.”
Apart from this very dangerous and ungodly development, the passages in Deuteronomy 6 and 11 were meant to be applied figuratively, not literally, and most certainly not in connection with phylacteries, as can be seen from the following passages:
We read in Exodus 13:7-10, 15-16:
“Unleavened bread shall be eaten seven days. And no leavened bread shall be seen among you, nor shall leaven be seen among you in all your quarters. And you shall tell your son in that day, saying, ‘This is done because of what the LORD did for me when I came up from Egypt.’ It shall be as a sign to you on your hand and as a memorial between your eyes, that the LORD’S law may be in your mouth; for with a strong hand the LORD has brought you out of Egypt. You shall therefore keep this ordinance in its season from year to year…
“‘And it came to pass, when Pharaoh was stubborn about letting us go, that the LORD killed all the firstborn in the land of Egypt, both the firstborn of man and the firstborn of beast. Therefore I sacrifice to the LORD all males that open the womb, but all the firstborn of my sons I redeem.’ It shall be as a sign on your HAND and as FRONTLETS between your eyes, for by strength of hand the LORD brought us out of Egypt.”
Here the reference of “binding” certain passages on the forehead and on the hand applied to the historical situation pertaining to the death of the firstborn, the exodus from Egypt and the Days of Unleavened Bread. Jews claim that these passages are also to be contained in the phylactery boxes. But they do not include passages from the following sections:
Proverbs 3:3 says: “Let not mercy and truth forsake you; BIND them around your neck, WRITE them on the tablet of your heart.”
Here mercy and truth are to be bound around one’s neck and to be written on the tablets of our heart—but Jews do not include this passage in their leather boxes.
Proverbs 6:21 states: “BIND them continually upon your heart; TIE them around your neck.” A particular law is to be bound upon one’s heart and to be tied around the neck. The context is the command and admonition against adultery, compare verses 20, 22-24, 27-29.
Proverbs 7:3 adds: “Bind them on the fingers; Write them on the tablet of your heart.”
A particular provision is to be bound on one’s fingers and the tablet of the heart, and the context is again the prohibition of adultery, compare verse 5.
Let us notice again that Deuteronomy 6:6, 8; 11:18 and Exodus 13:16 say that God’s law is to be “IN your heart” and that it is to be “AS a sign on your hand,” and “AS frontlets between your eyes.” This is clearly figurative language, which is not to be understood literally. This includes what we do with our hand and what and how we think.
The Sabbath is a good example. On it, we refrain from work with our hands, and we worship God with our mind. But we are warned that people will follow the false prophet (a religious leader) to receive the mark of the beast (a political leader) on their right hand or on their forehead (see Revelation 13:16-17), showing that they will work with their hands on the Sabbath and refuse to worship God on this day, while setting aside Sunday as a day of rest.
Application for Us Today
If we are true Christians, we do not need physical reminders such as phylacteries to remind us of God’s law. Today, God’s Holy Spirit in us reminds us of God’s law, and the law of God is being written on our hearts and minds [Romans 5:5 says that the love of God, which is defined as keeping the commandments (1 John 5:3), is poured out IN our hearts by the Holy Spirit].
Hebrews 8:10 describes the New Covenant, and true Christians—spiritual Israelites—are living already today under the conditions of the New Covenant:
“For this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those days, says the LORD: I will put My laws in their mind and WRITE them on their hearts; and I will be their God, and they shall be My people.”
God’s Law on Our Doors?
God’s law must be written in our hearts—to wear physical boxes such as phylacteries in superstitious ways to “remind” us of the law is not what God intends us to do.
The same can be said for the requirement in Old Testament times to write the law on the door posts of our houses (Deuteronomy 11:18-20). That is not necessary for us today. Today, as mentioned above, God’s law is to be written in our hearts.
Part 4 – No New Moon Celebrations
Some who understand that true Christians must observe today the weekly Sabbath and God’s prescribed annual Holy Days, have concluded that they need to follow the Jews by keeping annual Jewish days (not prescribed in Scripture) or new moons once each month. These conclusions are incorrect.
According to the Hebrew calendar, a month starts with a new moon. While there are clearly expressed commandments in the Bible for us today to celebrate God’s weekly Sabbath and His annual Holy Days, there are no such commands that enjoin us today to celebrate new moons—the beginning of new months. The early New Testament Church continued to keep and celebrate the weekly Sabbath and the annual Holy Days, but there is no biblical record indicating that they celebrated new moons. (As an aside, in Colossians 2:16, Paul does not speak about “new moons” in general, but about “a new moon,” referring specifically to the Feast of Trumpets, the only annual Feast day which falls on a new moon.)
In ancient times, some assembled on the occasion of each new moon with the blowing of trumpets, which signified the beginning of a new month (Numbers 10:10). The priesthood was entrusted with the responsibility to determine, and make known to the people, when a new month would start, as calendars were not available to everyone in ancient Israel the way we have them today.
Some form of ceremony took place on the day of a new moon to let the people know that a new month had begun. Some used the occasion to have a feast on that day (1 Samuel 20:5, 18, 24), although, as mentioned, the Bible nowhere commands that new moons must be celebrated in that way. We read that offerings were to be given on new moons (2 Chronicles 31:3; Ezra 3:5; Nehemiah 10:33), but such offerings—sacrifices—are no longer required today. Even in ancient Israel, we do not find that God commanded the celebration of new moons per se—unconnected to the giving of sacrifices. On the other hand, we do find that the weekly Sabbath and the annual Holy Days were in force before the sacrificial system was introduced, and that they are to be kept today, even though sacrifices are no longer necessary. (Our free booklet, God’s Commanded Holy Days, addressing the Sabbath and the annual Holy Days, proves this fact from the Bible.)
It was, however, necessary in ancient times to somehow mark the beginning of the month, as it was not always easy for everyone to independently observe the new moon, perhaps due to clouds or heavy rain.
By actually conducting a certain ceremony at the appearance of a new moon, the general population was sufficiently informed and enabled to prepare for any approaching seasons or annual Holy Days, which are counted and determined by the appearance of the new moon.
For instance, as mentioned earlier, the Feast of Trumpets is celebrated on a new moon (compare Psalm 81:3)—the first day of the month. Ten days later, the Day of Atonement is kept, and the Feast of Tabernacles begins fifteen days after the Feast of Trumpets.
It appears that in the process of time, the ancient celebrations of new moons had reached proportions that were not accepted by God. He tells us in Isaiah 1:14, “Your New Moons and your appointed feasts My soul hates; They are a trouble to Me, I am weary of bearing them.” Apparently, new moons were even celebrated in the same way as Sabbaths are to be kept, with prohibitions to engage in merchandising (compare Amos 8:5). However, such a prohibition for new moons cannot be found in Scripture.
Why New Moon Celebrations in Ancient Times?
God decreed that the Feast of Trumpets is to be kept at the first sighting of a new moon, but the determination of the beginning of Trumpets was and is not only based on observation, but also on calculation. (Today, the dates for Trumpets and all of God’s Holy Days have been determined and fixed by the Hebrew calendar, as published by the Church of God.) In addition, God never ordered that there should be new moon celebrations (new moons were never viewed by God as Holy Days), but it is also true that Israelites and Jews began early on to observe and celebrate new moons with festivities. An article in The Times of Israel (dated November 16, 2013) sheds some light on how and why new moon venerations might have begun:
“It’s easy to walk past the gray-brown slab of basalt in the Israel Museum’s archaeology wing and pay it no heed… But etched into the monumental stele’s pocked surface is a mysterious figure [a bull stele unearthed in Bethsaida] central to understanding the significance of the lunar god in ancient Canaan and the origins of the Jewish veneration of the new moon…
“The bull stele once stood atop an altar situated at the entrance to the ancient city of Geshur, the capital of an eponymous kingdom. It was one of several Aramaean kingdoms that ruled southern Syria and bordered the Israelites. Like the Israelites to the south, the Geshurites spoke a Semitic tongue, likely a blend of Aramaic and Hebrew… Scholars postulate that the altars were akin to those referred to as ‘high places of the gates’ in II Kings 23…
“King David married Maachah, the daughter of King Talmai of Geshur, forging a political alliance between Israel and its stronger neighbor. In 732 BCE, Assyrian King Tiglath-Pileser III embarked on a campaign of conquest and destruction in Canaan. Bethsaida, like many cities in the southern Levant, was put to the sword. The stele was smashed and cast down in ruin…
“In much of the ancient Levant, the bull was associated with storm deities, like the Canaanite Baal, or his Syrian cognate Hadad. A 15th century stele from Ugarit, in northwestern Syria, for example, shows a thunderbolt-wielding Baal adorned with bull horns… The bull’s head on the Bethsaida stele is surmounted by horns forming a clearly defined crescent moon, suggesting it may represent a lunar deity.
“Although the storm god [Baal] reigned supreme among the Arameans, as the Syrian kingdom fell under Assyrian influence, the moon god — particularly the new moon — found increased significance in the Aramean and Israelite pantheons… Nearly exact copies of the Bethsaida stele have been found at sites in Syria and southern Turkey — a staff topped by a bull’s head whose horns form the crescent moon.
“Scholars point to a lengthy tradition of theriomorphic… depictions of the moon god Sin-Nanna in Mesopotamian cultures. To the ancient Mesopotamians, the ‘horns of a bull or cow were seen to match the pointed curve of the waxing and waning crescents so exactly that the powers of the one were attributed to the other, each gaining the other’s potency as well as their own,’ writes Jules Cashford in her book ‘The Moon: Myth and Image.’ Tallay Ornan of the Hebrew University’s Institute of Archaeology and Ancient Near Eastern Civilizations argues that [the] Bethsaida stele intentionally conflates the bull and moon imagery in order to symbolize both deities…
“As for the Israelites and Judeans, she wrote in an email, seals unearthed at Jerusalem’s City of David indicate that moon god worship intensified in Israel and Judea under Assyrian domination during the period of the Bethsaida stele and after its destruction. It is precisely during this time period — the late First Temple Era — under Aramean and Assyrian influence, that Israel and Judah began venerating the new moon… a fairly extra-biblical tradition that was bestowed with quasi-holiness in an otherwise season-driven calendar.
“The Jewish lunar month — Rosh Hodesh – traditionally begins with the sighting of the first sliver of the waxing moon and religious time governed ritual observance of Judaism’s many holidays… The Talmud, codified centuries later, discusses in exhaustive detail the byzantine process of verifying eyewitness sighting of the new moon and the consequent declaration of the commencement of the new month…”
Ancient Israel and Judah were known for committing idolatry by worshipping the pagan sun-god Baal, who was pictured many times as a bull. But even though God clearly instructed how and when to begin with the celebration of the Feast of Trumpets, He never enjoined the Israelites to celebrate new moons. It appears that this practice may be rooted in or was adopted from paganism and the worship of the “moon” god or goddess. The famous female idol called “Astarte,” also referred to in the Bible as the queen of heaven, was indeed a moon goddess. She was also known as Ishtar or Eostre—the modern name for “Easter” is derived from these designations.
Application for Us Today
Today it is not necessary to mark the beginning of each new month with feast celebrations, the blowing of trumpets, or an assembly. Calendars are available which list, well in advance, the dates of the appearance of each new moon throughout the year.
It is true that the Bible indicates that at the beginning of the Millennium, new moons will be kept in conjunction with the bringing of sacrifices (Ezekiel 45:17, 46:1, 3, 6; Isaiah 66:20-23). Why God will reintroduce a system of sacrifices in the Millennium, connected with some type of new moon ceremonies, the Bible does not explicitly say. Our free booklet, “And Lawlessness Will Abound…” suggests a distinct possibility on pages 38-39. (However, those ceremonies would most certainly not be rooted in or adopted from paganism, unlike ancient Israel’s elaborate new moon celebrations.)
It is clear from Scripture, however, that God does not command His people today to celebrate new moons.
Part 5 – Consuming Meat and Milk Together?
A hotly debated issue deals with Jewish “kosher” regulations as allegedly derived from Old Testament laws. One of those regulations addresses the Jewish prohibition to consume milk and meat together. But is their reliance on certain Old Testament passages valid?
Boiling a Young Goat in Its Mother’s Milk
Exodus 23:19 states: “The first of the firstfruits of your land you shall bring into the house of the LORD your God. You shall not boil a young goat in its mother’s milk.” The identical prohibition is repeated in Exodus 34:26. We also find the following prohibition in Deuteronomy 14:21:
“You shall not eat anything that dies of itself; you may give it to the alien who is within your gates, that he may eat it, or you may sell it to a foreigner; for you are a holy people to the LORD your God. You shall not boil a young goat in its mother’s milk.”
Some claim that this means that we must not consume any products consisting of milk and meat. Orthodox Jews today don’t eat a mixture of milk and meat. We should realize, however, that the Scripture itself does not prohibit the consumption of meat and milk per se; it only refers to the boiling of a young goat in ITS MOTHER’S milk. We find, for instance, that Abraham served his three guests—the LORD and two angels—”butter and milk and the calf which he had prepared, and set it before them; and he stood by them under the tree as they ATE” (Genesis 18:8). Abraham, a man who obeyed God’s statutes, obviously did not think that there was a prohibition against eating a mixture of milk and meat, and God and His angels did not choose to “reveal” to him such a prohibition, as it did not exist.
The verbatim translation of the Hebrew is: “You shall not boil a kid in the milk of its mother.” The key is the phrase, “in the milk of ITS mother,” or, “in ITS mother’s milk,” referring to the relationship between the kid and ITS mother—not just any mother.
Most commentaries agree that the command against seething or boiling a kid in its mother’s milk was given because of pagan worship practices that Israel was prohibited from adopting (Deuteronomy 12:28-32). We should note that the command in Exodus 23:19 and 34:26 is clearly given in the context of God’s annual Holy Days. The Ryrie Study Bible points out:
“Leaven was a symbol of corruption and evil (cf. Matt. 16:6). Boiling a kid in its mother’s milk was a common Canaanite ritual involving magic spells.”
The Nelson Study Bible adds, in discussing Exodus 23:19:
“You shall not boil a young goat in its mother’s milk is a command that forbade the Israelites to imitate the cruel sacrifices of their pagan neighbors.”
Regarding Deuteronomy 14:21, the commentary includes these additional statements: “Unlike the Canaanites who boiled young goats alive in the milk of their mothers as a sacrifice to fertility gods, Israel was to practice a more humane method of animal sacrifice. Israel was to be different from its neighbors—that is, holy.”
The New Bible Commentary: Revised, agrees with that understanding and adds, in regard to Exodus 23:19: “The firstfruits are to be offered to God, for He gave them. The heathen practice referred to in 19b [i.e., verse 19, second sentence] was a vain attempt to increase fertility and productivity by magical arts.” The following comment was added regarding Deuteronomy 14:21: “This unnatural custom was practiced superstitiously by the Canaanites, perhaps to promote fecundity.”
Matthew Henry’s Commentary points out, on page 98, that the Israelites “must not think to receive benefit by that superstitious usage of some of the Gentiles, who, it is said, at the end of their harvest, seethed a kid in the dam’s milk, and sprinkled that milk-potage, in a magical way, upon their gardens and fields, to make them more fruitful next year.”
A very insightful explanation can also be found in The Broadman Bible Commentary, vol. 1, p. 412, as follows:
“The interpretation of this rather strange prohibition against boiling a kid in its mother’s milk illustrates the manner in which archeological discovery illuminated Ancient Near Eastern cultural practices… Following the discovery and interpretation of the Ras Shamra literature, dating to approximately the fourteenth century B.C., this verse quite often has been interpreted as the prohibition of the Canaanite ritual in which a kid was boiled in its mother’s milk: ‘Over the fire seven times the sacrificers cook a kid in milk… [and] mint… in butter and over the cauldron seven times fresh water… is poured.'”
The commentary adds the following statements in vol. 2, on page 244, discussing Deuteronomy 14:21: “The prohibition on boiling a kid in its mother’s milk has long been a riddle for the interpreter. It occurs in Exodus 23:19 and 34:26 as well. Ugaritic texts have revealed a proscribed ritual of this kind related to ‘milk magic.’ This law, like the others, prohibits Israel’s participation in rites of the heathen.”
Application for Us Today
From the foregoing, we can see that the practice of boiling a kid in its mother’s milk was associated with fertility rites, magic and pagan sacrifices, apparently associated with the belief that through magic and the intervention of demonic gods, the next harvest would be bountiful. God was clear that such pagan customs were not to be followed, pointing out, instead, how He was to be worshipped. This connection can be clearly seen in Exodus 23:18-19 and 34:25-26, where God speaks of His sacrifice (in Exodus 34:25, the sacrifice is identified as the Passover sacrifice), the bringing of the “first of the firstfruits” into the house of God, and the command against the boiling of a young goat in its mother’s milk. The connection in Deuteronomy 14:21 might not be all that obvious, as the previous verses discuss the prohibition of eating unclean meat. However, the very next verse (verse 22) begins to state God’s instructions regarding tithing principles related to God’s annual Festival of the Feast of Tabernacles.
In any event, we can safely say that the Bible does not prohibit the consumption of a mixture of milk and meat, EXCEPT that we should not boil a kid in its mother’s milk, as the Scriptures clearly say. This unusual custom is still practiced in some parts of the world today. James Hastings, Encyclopedia of Religion and Ethics, Vol. 8, p. 635, relates the following in this context: “Among the Arabs flesh seethed in milk is still a common dish, yet the Hebrews were prohibited from boiling a kid in its mother’s milk.” Hastings also explains how milk, all by itself, played an important role in superstitious pagan sacrifices. On page 634, it is even stated: “In the Christian Church it [milk] was substituted for wine in the elements of the communion. This was afterwards prohibited by canon law…, but it may be surmised that it originated as one of the surviving rites of ancient pagan religion.”
“Boiling a young goat in its mother’s milk” was clearly a pagan practice to worship pagan gods, and it was therefore prohibited by God. We should take the Scripture for what it says, rather than adding to its meaning by prohibiting the consumption of a mixture of milk and meat (except for boiling and subsequently eating a young goat boiled in its mother’s milk).
Part 6 – Old Testament Physical Penalties
One of the most misunderstood passages of Old Testament Scriptures deals with the concept of an “eye for an eye.” Apart from the fact that the physical PENALTIES of Old Testament laws do not apply to the Church of God or individual Christians today, these injunctions were never meant to be understood literally.
An Eye for an Eye
The well-known law of “an eye for an eye” has been grossly misunderstood by some, thinking that God actually required the maiming of an offender who was guilty of injuring another person. However, this is clearly not the intended meaning of the principle of “an eye for an eye,” and the Church of God has never taught otherwise.
The principle of “an eye for an eye” is commonly known as the “lex talionis,” which is Latin for the “law of retaliation.” It is mentioned in the Old Testament in Exodus 21:23-27; Leviticus 24:18-20; and Deuteronomy 19:21.
Rather than requiring the literal maiming of a guilty person, this law has been correctly understood as requiring equivalent monetary compensation. The law also made it clear that victims were to be compensated fairly, as determined by judges and magistrates. Victims were not to resort to “self-help” or private revenge.
The Wikipedia Encyclopedia states the following about the principle of “an eye for an eye”:
“The basis of this form of law is the principle of proportionate punishment, often expressed under the motto ‘Let the punishment fit the crime’… The Torah’s first mention of the phrase ‘an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, a hand for a hand, a foot for a foot’ appears in Exodus (21:22-27). The Talmud… based upon a critical interpretation of the original Hebrew text, explains that this biblical concept entails monetary compensation in tort cases. The same interpretation applies to this phrase as it appears in Leviticus (24:18-20). Personal retribution is explicitly forbidden by the Torah (Leviticus 19:18), such reciprocal justice being strictly reserved for the social magistrate (usually in the form of regional judges)… The Oral Law explains, based upon the biblical verses, that the Bible mandates a sophisticated five-part monetary form of compensation, consisting of payment for ‘Damages, Pain, Medical Expenses, Incapacitation, and Mental Anguish’…
“However, the Torah also discusses a form of direct reciprocal justice, where the phrase ‘An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, a hand for a hand, a foot for a foot’ makes another appearance (Deuteronomy 19:16-21). Here, the Torah discusses false witnesses who conspire to testify against another person. The Torah requires the court to ‘do to him as he had conspired to do to his brother’ (ibid. 19:19)… the court carries out this direct reciprocal justice (including when the punishment constitutes the death penalty). Otherwise, the offenders receive lashes… it is impossible to read ‘an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth’ literally in the context of a conspiratorial witness… the phrase is never meant literally in the Torah.”
In a related article, the Wikipedia Encyclopedia, in quoting from the website of the Union of Orthodox Congregations, points out:
“The oral law of Judaism holds that this verse [Exodus 21:24] was, from the beginning, never meant to be followed literally… to follow the spirit of this law, it must be interpreted as applying to financial damages that are commensurate with the severity of the crime… Ah, you ask, how do you know the Torah means that, and is not to be taken literally? Because the Torah says, ‘Do not take a ransom for the life of a Murderer, who is wicked to the extent that he must die’; for the murderer, there is no monetary amount that is sufficient to grant him atonement in the eyes of God! Only payment with his life will secure that atonement! But for other forms of injury, we will [inflict monetary damages on] the criminal…”
In addition, Jamieson, Fausset and Brown state in their Commentary on the Whole Bible, pertaining to Exodus 21: “The law which authorized retaliation… was a civil one. It was given to regulate the procedure of the public magistrate in determining the amount of compensation in every case of injury, but did not encourage feelings of private revenge. The later Jews, however, mistook it for a moral precept, and were corrected by our Lord.”
The Soncino Commentary states the following in regard to Exodus 21:24-25: “In all these cases monetary compensation is intended. Strict justice demanded the principle of measure for measure…”
The NIV Study Bible, 1985, points out to Leviticus 24:19: “This represents a statement of principle. The penalty is to fit the crime, not exceed it. An actual eye or tooth was not to be required, nor is there evidence that such a penalty was ever exacted.”
As mentioned earlier, the Church of God has taught consistently that the principle of “an eye for an eye” was not meant to be applied literally in the sense of maiming a person. A careful analysis of the Scriptures clearly confirms the accuracy of this conclusion.
For instance, we read in Exodus 21:22-25: “If men fight, and hurt a woman with [an unborn] child, so that she gives birth prematurely, yet no harm [to the woman] follows, he shall surely be punished accordingly [this shows, by the way, that in God’s eyes, it is wrong to hurt or kill an unborn child] as the woman’s husband imposes on him, and he shall pay as the judges determine. But if any harm follows [to the woman], then you shall give life for life, eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot, burn for burn, wound for wound, stripe for stripe.” In other words, the specific, determined value of the life, the eye, the tooth, etc. had to be paid. The whole context of this passage in Exodus 21 is addressing COMPENSATION, not REVENGE or literal MAIMING. This can also be seen, when continuing in verses 26 and 27:
“If a man strikes the eye of his male or female servant, and destroys it, he shall let him go free for the sake of the eye [freedom from slavery compensated for the eye—that was the value of the eye in such a case]. And if he knocks out the tooth of his male or female servant, he shall let him go free for the sake of his tooth [again, in such a case, the value of the tooth was freedom from slavery].”
The same intent of having to pay just compensation can be seen when analyzing Leviticus 24:17-21:
“Whoever kills any man [intentionally and deliberately, with foresight and malice] shall surely be put to death. Whoever kills an animal shall make it good [or, make restitution, pay for the value], animal for animal. If a man causes disfiguration of his neighbor, as he has done, so shall it be done to him [The Soncino Commentary points out that in the Hebrew, the words for “done unto him” literally mean “given unto him”; “he must pay the value of the damage in money that passes from hand to hand”]—fracture for fracture, eye for eye, tooth for tooth; as he has caused disfigurement of a man, so shall it be done [lit. given] unto him [that is, monetary compensation shall be given to the disfigured person]. And whoever kills an animal shall restore it [pay for its value]; but whoever kills a man shall be put to death [in the case of a deliberate malicious murder, no monetary compensation was allowed in lieu of capital punishment].”
Friedman, Commentary on the Torah, explains on pages 400-401 (in discussing Leviticus 24:20): “… the earliest postbiblical Jewish sources already understood ‘an eye for an eye’ to mean monetary, and not literal, compensation.”
Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible explains, in discussing Leviticus 24:19:
“‘And if a man cause a blemish in his neighbour’…. Does him any hurt or mischief, causes any mutilation or deformity in him by striking him: ‘as he hath done, so shall it be done unto him’: not that a like damage or hurt should be done to him, but that he should make satisfaction for it in a pecuniary way; pay for the cure of him, and for loss of time, and in consideration of the pain he has endured, and the shame or disgrace brought on him by the deformity or mutilation, or for whatever loss he may sustain thereby…”
In the New Testament, Jesus Christ sometimes used figures of speech to stress a point, but He did not mean a literal application in those cases. For instance, He said in Matthew 5:29-30: “If your right eye causes you to sin, pluck it out and cast it from you… And if your right hand causes you to sin, cut it off and cast it from you…” Christ did not mean, of course, to apply this literally; rather, as the Lamsa Bible explains, these are Aramaic idioms, meaning that we are to stop envying [with our eyes] or stealing [with our hands].
In the same chapter, Jesus also addressed the principle of “an eye for an eye.” He stated, in Matthew 5:38-39:
“You have heard that it was said, ‘An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth.’ But I tell you not to resist [forcefully, by resorting to violence and thereby injuring or killing] an evil person. But whoever slaps you on your right cheek, turn the other to him also.”
According to the Lamsa Bible, the concept of “turning the other cheek” is another Aramaic idiom, meaning, “Do not start a quarrel or a fight.”
The Wikipedia Encyclopedia explains Christ’s saying in Matthew 5:38-39 as follows:
“The passage continues with the importance of showing forgiveness to enemies and those who harm you. This saying of Jesus is… interpreted [by some] as criticism of the Old Testament teaching, and often taken as implying that ‘an eye for an eye’ encourages excessive vengeance rather than an attempt to limit it… Most Christian scholars and commentators have agreed that such an interpretation is a misunderstanding of this section of Matthew. The ‘Expounding of the Law’ includes a series of six sayings in similar format, known as the ‘antitheses’. In each of them Jesus quotes the provisions of the… Law without criticism–indeed, the passage is prefaced by a ringing endorsement of the Law as [a] whole. However he then calls on his followers to go further than the [letter of the] Law demands, in order to ‘be perfect’. It seems clear Jesus was not criticising the Law, but calling on his followers not only to refrain from the abuses the Law condemns, but to go to the opposite extreme by exercising forgiveness and love—even when one has a just claim…”
Jamieson, Fausset and Brown clarify in their Commentary on the Whole Bible, that Jesus was not stating, in any way, that under Old Testament Law, offenders had to be maimed. Christ was addressing quite a different issue: “An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth, i.e., whatever penalty was regarded as a proper equivalent for these. This law of retribution—designed to take vengeance out of the hands of a private person, and commit it to the magistrate—was abused in the opposite way… [justifying in the minds of the people] a warrant for taking redress into their own hands, contrary to the injunctions of the Old Testament… (Prov. 20:22).”
Application for Us Today
Even though the physical Old Testament penalties do not apply to the Church of God today, or to individual Christians, we are admonished to treat each other with fairness, and not to resort to violence and revenge.
In order to prevent personal vengeance, as well as an unwillingness to forgive, to reconcile, and to live peaceably with all men, Christ continued to encourage His followers, in Matthew 5:40, to settle a claim with their adversaries out of court, without insisting on their “rights.”
Paul cautioned us in the same way in 1 Corinthians 6:1-7, especially when lawsuits before worldly courts involve spiritual brethren. He said, in verse 7: “… it is already an utter failure for you that you go to law against one another. Why do you not rather accept wrong? Why do you not rather let yourselves be cheated?”
Finally, in Matthew 5:41, when encouraging His followers to go the “extra mile,” Jesus referred to the Roman practice that “obliged the people not only to furnish horses and carriages [for government dispatches], but to give personal attendance, often at great inconvenience, when required. But the thing here demanded is a readiness to submit to unreasonable demands of whatever kind, rather than raise quarrels, with all the evils resulting from them” (Jamiesson, Fausset and Brown, Commentary on the Whole Bible).
In conclusion, the Old Testament “lex talionis” of an eye for an eye principle was never meant to be applied literally by actually maiming an offender. It was meant to outlaw personal vindictive “self-help” and to allow, instead, a magistrate or a judge to consider the case and render righteous judgment by ordering the offender to pay just compensation to the victim. Jesus Christ addressed a wrong understanding of His listeners who thought they could avenge themselves. He cautioned all of us to be forgiving and kind, and He encouraged us to avoid fights and especially violence, even, if need be, at the price of foregoing our legal rights.
No Maiming of a Woman
A similar conclusion must be reached when considering Deuteronomy 25:11-12, which is clearly not valid today in any literal application. In certain Islamic countries, thieves and others are maimed by cutting off their hand. Was such a procedure ever condoned or even enjoined in the Bible, under any circumstances? The passage in Deuteronomy 25:11-12 states:
“If two men fight together, and the wife of one draws near to rescue her husband from the hand of the one attacking him, and puts out her hand and seizes him by the genitals, then you shall cut off her hand; your eye shall not pity her.”
Was this command EVER to be applied literally?
Some commentaries think so (compare Barnes’ Notes on the Bible and Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible). Other commentaries reject the view of requiring or even allowing a literal application of this command. The Soncino commentary states:
“The interpretation is that she has to pay monetary compensation for the shame she caused the man…Even if she be poor she must pay the fine.”
This has to be the right view. Since we have established that the principle of “an eye for an eye” [discussed above] has been correctly understood as referring to monetary compensation, it would make little sense to inflict the punishment of maiming a woman for her immodest conduct in the heat of passion while coming to the defense of her husband. This conclusion is even more compelling when remembering the fact that Jesus used similar wording in the New Testament. He spoke of cutting off our hand which tempts us to sin, but He never meant this to be taken literally.
In addition to Matthew 5:29-30, discussed above, Jesus used similar wording in Matthew 18:6-9 and in Mark 9:42-48. In each case, He insists that we refrain from using our hands for the purpose of sinning. We are told in James 4:8 that sinners must cleanse their hands. Paul explains in Romans 6:13: “And do not present your members as instruments of unrighteousness to sin, but present yourselves to God as being alive from the dead, and your members as instruments of righteousness to God.”
In Old Testament times, when dealing with carnal and unconverted people, a woman seizing another man with her hand by his private parts (Living Bible: “grabbing the testicles of the other man”; New Revised Standard Version and Revised English Bible: “seizing his genitals”), had to be fined in order to impress on her the need to refrain from using her hand in such an inappropriate way. Her hand was to be “cut off” figuratively, not literally; and compensation had to be paid for the misuse of her hand toward a member of the other man’s body, which was to be treated with respect (compare the principle in 1 Corinthians 12:23).
Application for Us Today
As mentioned, the Old Testament physical penalties do not apply to us today, but the principle of showing respect for our private parts and the private parts of others most certainly does.
Part 7 – No Tattoos
One of the more common practices in many parts around the world has been the “fashionable statement” of wearing non-removable tattoos. Admittedly, taste is in the eyes of the beholder, but it must be emphasized that the Bible does not allow the tattooing of our bodies via an Old Testament law that is still in force and effect today.
As we will see, the prohibition against tattoos is in direct connection with the discussion regarding the “lex talionis” [“an eye for an eye”], as discussed above, as it describes a form of mutilation of the body. Apart from the temporary injunction of physical circumcision and a few cases of ear piercing for slaves [see above], there is NO example in the entire Bible which would in any way support self- infliction of pain or self-mutilation or the mutilation of others.
Although tattooing of the body is extremely popular among many peoples, even in our Western societies, including sailors, marines, teens and others, the Bible clearly prohibits this practice.
Leviticus 19:28 tells us:
“You shall not make any cuttings in your flesh for the dead, nor tattoo any marks on you: I am the LORD.”
The translation “tattoo” is an accurate rendering of the original Hebrew. The Authorized Version states, “…nor print any marks upon you.” The intended meaning is “tattoo” or “tattoo marks.” The New International Version states, “Do not cut your bodies for the dead or put tattoo marks on yourself.” The Revised Standard Version states, “You shall not make any cuttings in your flesh on account of the dead or tattoo any marks upon you.” The Revised English Bible states, “You must not gash yourselves in mourning for the dead or tattoo yourselves.” Compare, too, Moffat, the New American Bible, the New Jerusalem Bible, and the Elberfelder Bible.
The Hebrew word, translated as “tattoo,” is “qa’aqa.” Strong defines it under Number 7085 as an “incision” or “gash” or a “mark.” The Interlinear Bible Hebrew-Greek-English edition by Jay P Green Sr. uses the word “tattoo” as a literal translation of Strong‘s Number 7085.
The Ryrie Study Bible comments on Leviticus 19:28: “Both cutting and tattooing the body were done by the heathen.”
Soncino remarks, “…’nor imprint any marks,’ i.e. tattooing with a needle. The flesh should not have any marks other than the ‘sign of the covenant,’ circumcision.”
Nelson’s Illustrated Bible Dictionary has this to say about “tattoos”:
“A permanent mark or design fixed upon the body by a process of picking the skin and inserting an indelible color under the skin. The moral and ceremonial laws of Leviticus declare, ‘You shall not make any cuttings in your flesh for the dead, nor tattoo any marks upon you’ (Leviticus 19:28). Any kind of self laceration or marking the body was prohibited amongst the Hebrew people. Such cuttings were associated with pagan cults that tattooed their followers while they mourned the dead.”
The Nelson Study Bible adds, “The human body was designed by God, who intended it to be whole and beautiful. Disfiguring the body dishonored God, in whose image the person was created. Cutting one’s flesh for the dead and tattooing (or perhaps painting) one’s body had religious significance among Israel’s pagan neighbors. In Israel, such practices were signs of rebellion against God.”
Henry’s Commentary points out, “The rites and ceremonies by which they expressed their sorrow at their funerals must not be imitated… They must not make cuts or prints in their flesh for the dead; for the heathen did so to pacify the infernal deities they dreamt of, and to render them propitious to their deceased friends.”
Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, Commentary on the Whole Bible, has this to say about the subject: “… nor print any marks upon you—by tattooing—imprinting figures or flowers, leaves, stars, and other fanciful devices on various parts of their person—the impression was made sometimes by means of a hot iron, sometimes by ink or paint, as is done by the Arab females of the present day and the different casts of the Hindoos [sic]. It is probable that a strong propensity to adopt such marks in honor of some idol gave occasion to the prohibition in this verse; and they were wisely forbidden, for they were signs of apostasy; and, when once made, they were insuperable obstacles to a return…”
The Broadman Bible Commentary adds, “The peculiar markings referred to in vv. 27-28 were all customary mourning rites practiced by the ancient world. Their intention was to make the mourner unrecognizable to evil spirits who might hover around a dead person. In Israel such deference to the presence and power of evil spirits was prohibited.”
Some religious people, although they are aware of Leviticus 19:28, nevertheless claim that they tattoo their bodies just for decoration, without thinking about evil spirits, or mourning for any dead person. They feel Leviticus 19:28 only prohibits tattooing in the context of mourning for the dead.
We need to realize, however, that tattooing, even if it was originally done for the purpose of expressing sorrow for a dead person, had a somewhat permanent nature—the person would still continue to wear the tattoo long after his mourning for the dead had ceased. It is also important to consider the origin of a certain practice. If tattooing was originally done to placate evil spirits and to mourn for the dead, as most commentaries suggest, and was therefore prohibited, it would still be wrong to carry out such practice today, even if it was done for different motives. For instance, members of God’s Church don’t keep Halloween, because this festival is clearly of a pagan or demonic origin. This fact is not changed by the argument that most people keeping Halloween today don’t do so for the purpose of placating or expelling demons.
In addition, Leviticus 19:28 contains two commandments. The first commandment prohibits cuttings in the flesh for the dead. The second commandment is broader than that. It says, “…and do not tattoo yourselves” (New American Bible). Although tattooing “for the dead” is included, it is not limited to it. According to Leviticus 19:28, all kinds of tattooing are wrong.
We need to realize, too, that tattooing is a form of “mutilation” (compare Encyclopedia Britannica, Vol.21, ed. 1959). A Christian is not to “mutilate” himself, except where it is expressly commanded or implied as permissible by God, such as in the case of circumcision. A Christian is to take care of his body in a right and cherishing way (Ephesians 5:29). He is to glorify GOD in his body, knowing that his body is the temple or dwelling place of God’s Holy Spirit (1 Corinthians 3:16; 6:19-20).
More proof on the background of this now popular activity of tattooing may be found in Deuteronomy 14:1 wherein God strictly forbids pagan practices about cutting or disfiguring oneself. Also, in the account of 1 Kings 18, Elijah confronts the false religious leaders of his day. Verse 28 states: “So they cried aloud, and cut themselves, as was their custom, with knives and lances, until the blood gushed out on them.” When Jesus confronted demon possessed people, one of the common manifestations was that these people mutilated themselves in destructive ways.
Tattooing has given rise to other forms of body mutilations that often prove to be permanent disfigurations. Right and true worship of God not only avoids these practices, but Christianity is a way of living in which individuals seek to honor God through the kind of obedience that is rooted in love—not body mutilation. On the other hand, if someone has tattooed his or her body, there is not much the person can do now, as the removal of tattoos is virtually impossible. God forgives upon repentance; but the command is not to engage in tattooing our bodies, once the truth has been understood.
Part 8 – Provisions Regarding FRUIT Trees
Leviticus 19:23-25 prescribes what we are to do with newly planted fruit trees. This law, which is still valid today, states:
“When you come into the land, and HAVE PLANTED all kinds of trees for food, then you shall count their fruit as uncircumcised (or: unclean). Three years it shall be as uncircumcised to you. It shall not be eaten. But in the fourth year all its fruit shall be holy, a praise to the LORD. And in the fifth year you may eat its fruit, that it may yield to you its increase: I am the LORD your God.”
These verses prohibit the consumption of fruit from a NEWLY PLANTED fruit tree for the first three years. The Ryrie Study Bible explains: “When they came to Canaan, they were not to eat fruit from the [newly planted] fruit trees [for a certain number of years].” To abstain from eating the fruit from the newly planted fruit trees for the first three years allows the trees to become established, and what little fruit may be produced during the first three years of a new tree, should be allowed to fall to the ground and to serve as manure or fertilizer. The passage refers to the AGE of the tree, not to the number of years it has borne fruit. We are to begin counting, when the tree is planted or rooted, or when it comes up.
In the fourth year, the fruit is to be used to praise God. In ancient times, the fruits were given to the Levites, together with the tithe. Today, the fruit could be given to the minister, or the equivalent of the wholesale value of the fruit—in the fourth year—should be sent to the Church. (In that case, the individual is of course permitted to eat the fruit during the fourth year). In the fifth year, and all following years, the fruit belongs to the individual, but the individual is still obligated to tithe on the increase.
This law only refers to newly planted fruit trees that bear fruit. It does not refer to existing fruit trees, which are older than three or four years. This means, if one plants a three-year old fruit tree, one does not start counting that year as year number one. Rather, it is already year number three. Further, this law does not refer to shrubs, bushes, grapefruits, or olive trees. Those “trees” are described in the Bible as field crops, as they have a different production cycle.
The distinction is shown in the law of gleaning (Leviticus 19:9-10; Deuteronomy 24:19-22). It is also shown in the law of the Land Sabbath Rest (Leviticus 25:3-5; Exodus 23:10-11). Notice carefully that the law of gleaning and the Land Sabbath Rest [discussed below] does NOT refer to fruit trees.
Although some have forgotten this important distinction, it is clearly revealed in Scripture, and it has been the long-standing teaching of the Church of God.
Part 9 – Land Sabbath, Sabbatical Year, Bankruptcy and the Year of Jubilee
As mentioned before, we must realize that there are ritual temporary laws (which are not in force for us today); spiritual eternal laws (which are immutable and always effective for man); physical and spiritual laws binding today for individuals; and laws which were given to the nation of Israel in the Promised Land, which were in force while God was their Supreme Ruler, and which may not presently be in force (although underlying spiritual principles might be).
Regarding the latter category, physical penalties inflicted on individuals for wrong-doing (including the death penalty or payment of certain monetary fines) were given to the nation of Israel and are of course not to be administered or enforceable today by the Church.
We need to ascertain in each case to which category a particular law belongs. In this case, are the injunctions pertaining to the Sabbatical Year and the Jubilee Year obsolete or are they still in force today?
The Land Sabbath
The first mention of the Land Sabbath (as part of the Sabbatical Year) can be found in Exodus 23:10-11, long before Israel entered the Promised Land. We read:
“Six years you shall sow your land and gather in its produce, but the seventh year you shall let it rest and lie fallow, that the poor of your people may eat; and what they leave, the beasts of the field may eat. In like manner you shall do with your vineyard and your olive grove.”
Please note that this provision is immediately followed, in verses 12-19, by the injunction regarding the (still valid) weekly Sabbath and the annual Holy Days.
The next reference to the Land Sabbath can be found in Leviticus 25:1-7, 18-22:
“And the LORD spoke to Moses on Mount Sinai, saying, ‘Speak to the children of Israel, and say to them: “When you come into the land which I give you, then the land shall keep a Sabbath to the LORD. Six years you shall sow your field, and six years you shall prune your vineyard, and gather its fruit; but in the seventh year there shall be a sabbath of solemn rest for the land, a Sabbath to the LORD. You shall neither sow your field nor prune your vineyard. What grows of its own accord of your harvest you shall not reap, nor gather the grapes of your untended vine, for it is a year of rest for the land. And the sabbath produce of the land shall be food for you; for you, your male and female servants, your hired man, and the stranger who dwells with you, for your livestock and the beasts that are in your land—all its produce shall be for food…”’”
“‘So you shall observe My statutes and keep my judgments, and perform them; and you will dwell in the land in safety. Then the land will yield its fruit, and you will eat your fill, and dwell there in safety. And if you say, “What shall we eat in the seventh year, since we shall not sow nor gather in our produce?” Then I will command My blessing on you in the sixth year, and it will bring forth produce enough for three years, And you shall sow in the eighth year, and eat old produce until the ninth year; until its produce comes in, you shall eat of the old harvest.’”
Some will advance the argument that this was a law which only applied to Israel while in the Promised Land. This point of view, however, has to be rejected. As we read, Israel was ordered in Exodus 23:10-11, long before entering the Promised Land, to keep the Land Sabbath (without any reference there to the Promised Land), and in the same context, they were ordered, in Exodus 23:12, to keep the [still valid] weekly Sabbath (again without any reference to entering the Promised Land). (We will explain below HOW, and to what extent, the Land Sabbath can be kept today.)
Leviticus 25:3-4 instructs us not to sow our field, nor to prune our vineyard during the year of the Land Sabbath. (Note that this passage does not refer to fruit trees.) We are also told, in verses 7 and 8, that the Sabbath produce of the land shall be food for us and our livestock and other beasts during the Land Sabbath year. While we must replace grain when we mow it down, this is not the case with hay, as hay will grow back the next year. Whether hay is mowed or not, it goes back “as manure” into the ground in either case. To mow hay and let it lie on the ground is not the same as pruning our vineyard (note the distinction in Scripture) and does therefore not fall under that same kind of prohibition.
The Jubilee Year
Leviticus 25 shows that the Land Sabbath of the Sabbatical Year (the 7th Year) and the Jubilee or Fiftieth Year are closely connected.
We read in Leviticus 25:8-14:
“And you shall count seven sabbaths of years for yourself, seven times seven years; and the time of the seven sabbaths of years shall be to you forty-nine years. Then you shall cause the trumpet of the Jubilee to sound on the tenth day of the seventh month; on the Day of Atonement you shall make the trumpet to sound throughout all your land. And you shall consecrate the fiftieth year, and proclaim liberty throughout all the land to all its inhabitants. It shall be a Jubilee for you; and each of you shall return to his possession, and each of you shall return to his family. That fiftieth year shall be a Jubilee to you; in it you shall neither sow nor reap what grows of its own accord, nor gather the grapes of your untended vine. For it is the Jubilee; it shall be holy to you; you shall eat its produce from the field. In this Year of Jubilee, each of you shall return to his possession. And if you sell anything to your neighbor or buy from your neighbor’s hand, you shall not oppress one another.”
In the Jubilee Year, according to Matthew Henry’s Whole Bible Commentary, “… besides the common rest of the land, which was observed every sabbatical year (v. 11, 12), and the release of personal debts (Deu. 15:2, 3 [Year of Release]), there was to be the legal restoration of every Israelite to all the property, and all the liberty, which had been alienated from him since the last jubilee… The property which every man had in his dividend of the land of Canaan could not be alienated any longer than till the year of jubilee, and then he or his [offspring] should return to it, and have a title to it as undisputed, and the possession of it as undisturbed, as ever…”
In Old Testament times, God established a system whereby the poor would not be in perpetual poverty. Notice that the Jubilee Year began on the Day of Atonement. This annual Holy Day [still valid today] points at a future time when mankind will be released from the captivity of Satan and from the oppression of this present evil world. At the time of ancient Israel, the Jubilee Year designated a release from all debts and a repossession of the land which had been initially allocated to the debtor.
Cancellation of Debts and Declaring Bankruptcy
Before continuing with the discussion of the Land Sabbath and the Jubilee Year, as it pertains to the rest of the land, let us briefly discuss here the related concept of declaring bankruptcy. There are numerous biblical passages which, judging by their spiritual implications, allow for declaring bankruptcy. These passages deal with God’s institution for ancient Israel of the “Sabbath Year” or “Sabbatical Year” and the “Jubilee Year.”
The Sabbath Year and the Jubilee Year did not only refer to the rest of the land, but also to the cancellation of personal debts. In other words, the Land Sabbath was part of the Sabbath or Sabbatical Year, but the Sabbath Year included additional provisions, which were not related to the rest of the land.
(1) On the “Sabbath Year,” that is, at the end of every seventh year, “debts of fellow Jews [correctly: Israelites] were to be canceled” (Halley’s Bible Handbook, 24th ed., p. 139). One needs to note that this was an automatic release of debt, by God-given law. It was not required that an agreement was reached between creditor and debtor, or that the creditor agreed to release the debt of the debtor. Quite to the contrary, the debts had to be released every seventh year, whether the creditor liked it or not. This was not just a postponement of debts, either; it was, rather, a cancellation of debts.
Notice Deuteronomy 15:1-3, 9: “At the end of every seven years you shall grant a release of debts. And this is the form of the release: Every creditor who has lent anything to his neighbor SHALL RELEASE IT; HE SHALL NOT REQUIRE IT OF HIS NEIGHBOR OR HIS BROTHER, because it is called the LORD’s release. Of a foreigner you may require it; but you SHALL GIVE UP YOUR CLAIM TO WHAT IS OWED TO YOUR BROTHER… Beware lest there be a wicked thought in your heart, saying, ‘The seventh year, the year of release, is at hand,’ and your eye will be evil against your poor brother and you give him nothing [knowing that by the time of the seventh year, the lender or creditor would never receive back what he gave] and he cry out to the LORD against you, and it become sin to you.”
References to the Sabbath Year or Sabbatical Year can also be found in Exodus 21:2, Nehemiah 10:31, and in Jeremiah 34:14. The release of debt was to occur automatically, without the necessity of an agreement between creditor and debtor. An interesting application of these principles can be found in Nehemiah 5:1-13.
(2) In addition to the Sabbath Year, every fiftieth year God’s civil law for ancient Israel demanded that ANOTHER release be granted [during the Jubilee Year]. This was, again, not a matter of choice or agreement between creditor and debtor, but automatic. Halley points out on p. 139: “Jubilee Year was every 50th year. It followed the 7th Sabbatic Year, making two rest years come together. It began on the Day of Atonement. ALL DEBTS WERE CANCELED, slaves set free, and lands that had been sold returned.”
The Year of Jubilee is mentioned in several places, for instance in Leviticus 25 and Numbers 36:4. It is associated with the proclamation of “liberty” (Leviticus 25:10) and referred to as the “Year of Liberty” in Ezekiel 46:17. In Leviticus 25:24, 28, 39-41, it is stated: “And in all the land of your possession you shall grant redemption of the land… But if he is not able to have it restored to himself, then what was sold shall remain in the hand of him who bought it until the Year of Jubilee, and in the Jubilee it shall be RELEASED, and he shall return to his possession… And if one of your brethren who dwells by you becomes poor, and sells himself to you…, [he] shall serve you until the Year of Jubilee. And then he shall depart from you—he and his children with him—and shall return to his family. He shall return to the possession of his fathers.”
Application for Us Today Regarding Bankruptcy
The New Testament does not abolish the principles set forth in these Scriptures. In fact, Jesus came to preach liberty, as expressed in the Year of Jubilee, at His first coming (Isaiah 61:1-3; Luke 4:17-21), applying it to total freedom of God’s people, including freedom from all sickness, disease, sin, death, and every curse (compare, for example, Edward Chumney, The Seven Festivals of the Messiah, p. 147). It is true that there are New Testament Scriptures describing how creditors freely forgave their debtors (compare, Luke 7:41-42; 16:5-8). These additional Scriptures do not negate the principle, however, that debts can be forgiven by law and in God’s sight, regardless of whether the creditor is agreeable to such cancellation or not. In conclusion, the concept of declaring bankruptcy is biblical under certain circumstances.
So we saw that the Sabbath or Sabbatical Year—as well as the Jubilee Year—contained provisions regulating cancellation of debts and the rest of the land. We saw that the principle of declaring bankruptcy, based on the provisions regarding cancellation of debts, is still applicable today. What then about the rest of the land?
The Land Sabbath Rest During Sabbatical Year and Jubilee Year
The Sabbatical Year, including the Land Sabbath, as well as the Jubilee Year, were laws for the nation of Israel.They are of course not enforceable today, on a grand scale, as every nation today has its own laws which may differ in regard to cancellation of debts, long-term “employment” relationships, transactions of real property, or even the cultivation of farm land. Still, as will be explained below, the Church of God has consistently taught that certain PRINCIPLES can and should be applied as much as possible by Christians today.
Application for Us Today Regarding Rest of the Land
In a letter by the Personal Correspondence Department of the Worldwide Church of God, the following was stated:
“The question naturally arises, then, how can a Christian apply these laws of God now? Obviously, an individual cannot observe all the details of these laws, since they would require national legislation. An individual cannot release his own debts, and there is no divinely appointed inheritance for each family today. But these laws are all for man’s good, so we ought to observe them to the extent that this can be done in the present system. Even where a law cannot be practiced in the letter, it should be kept in the spirit…
“A farmer who owes money to banks probably cannot let all his land rest every seven years, since he owes mortgage and other loan payments that must be made each year. In such a case, it is suggested that the land be rested in rotation so that each field receives its rest sometime during a seven-year period. If one is able to rest the whole farm at once, so much the better. He can reckon his seventh year from the time of baptism or from the time that the knowledge comes to him regarding the land rest…
“Virtually all agricultural colleges know the benefits of crop rotations and of ‘resting’ land by putting it in pasture or cover crops periodically. Good soil conservation measures should also be practiced.”
In a letter by the Global Church of God to a reader in the UK, dated September 10, 1996, the following was stated:
“Since God’s laws are not being observed nationally, there is no set year in which the land Sabbath is observed today. Can anyone today prove conclusively that he knows the original cycle which began the 7th year after Israel entered the land in about 1400 B.C.? But an individual can obey the biblical directive by resting his land one year out of every seven. The land sabbath is a wonderful law which teaches stewardship, ecological principles, economics and social responsibility, as well as lessons in living by faith (by trusting God to perform a miracle in the sixth year so that there would be sufficient bounty to carry over the rest year, and on until the new crop comes in after that).
“The Global Church of God believes, as did the Worldwide Church of God under Mr. Herbert Armstrong’s leadership, that a person should rest his land, whether he is a farmer with acreage or a backyard gardener. However, few of God’s people ‘work the land,’ as many more did just a few decades ago, and so, today, there is little discussion of such matters. Even without a national observance, the land Sabbaths can be observed on one’s own seven year cycle, just as brethren pay their third tithe on their own cycle (from the date of baptism or from the feast [of tabernacles] nearest to their baptism…
“Even though the land Sabbaths are important and should not be diminished by omission or neglect, they are not the primary focus of God’s Word…”
This is indeed correct. “For the Kingdom of God is not eating and drinking [or physical matters related thereto], but righteousness and peace and joy in the Holy Spirit” (Romans 14:17). For example, the [still valid] laws pertaining to clean and unclean meat, as well as to the Land Sabbaths, are dealing first and foremost with physical matters. They are physical injunctions for our physical good and for our health. They DO become spiritual, however, when we refuse to obey those laws and principles, although we know better, because we don’t care for God’s Word or because we want to live in defiance and rebellion against Almighty God.
In a subsequent letter, dated April 16, 1997, Evangelist Colin Adair wrote the following for the Global Church of God:
“It is simply not possible for the Church as a whole to impose the seventh year land Sabbath on its members. We are not living in a physical nation today as a Church. For instance, farmer members come into the Church at different times. If the Church imposed a particular year on everyone, then some farmers would be keeping a land Sabbath any time in a series of seven years.
“The Church is a spiritual body today, not a physical nation under a physical government. However…the Global Church does teach that farmers and gardeners should keep a land Sabbath because it is a physical law of God. Land does need rest… the general principle is that we obey the physical laws given to Israel as much as we can, living under our circumstances. But there are some laws God gave Israel which we cannot follow because they need a priesthood.”
Since it is our teaching and understanding that the principles of the Land Sabbath ought to be adhered to today, as much as possible, how are they to be applied in particular?
HOW to apply?
In the April 1969 edition of The Good News, the following was explained in an article, titled, “A Sabbath Rest for the Land!”:
“Many think the word ‘REST’ means let the soil lie IDLE! Some have even wondered if the farmer should sell his stock (if he has any), padlock the gates and either go for a long holiday, or get himself a job. This is a totally WRONG impression!!
“The seventh YEAR of rest is typified by the seventh DAY of rest, and you know that you are NOT commanded to observe the weekly Sabbath by climbing into bed and lying perfectly still for the 24 hours!… Likewise a YEAR of rest is the time when we physically recharge our soil and lay the foundation for success during the coming six years!…
“HARVESTING is the key to the Sabbatical Year! Crops are NOT to be planted for harvesting. Lev. 25:5 shows that the principle involved is not one of refraining from planting or growing. The growth of plants is actually encouraged during the Sabbatical Year!… the command is only against the harvesting of commercial crops. We are told that the poor can come and take whatever their immediate needs may be…
“Then what is the specific PHYSICAL purpose of the Sabbatical Year? It refers to the principle of building up large reserves or organic residues, both in and on the soil. The diligent farmer will take full advantage of his one-in-seven-year opportunity… if you’re just a home gardener, the principles outlined here are as applicable to you as to any farmer with a large field…
“The most efficient way to GIVE the maximum amount of dead plant matter to the soil is certainly not by refraining from planting crops during the seventh year. We should refrain from planting anything we INTEND TO HARVEST… harvesting of crops [is] the focal point behind the Sabbath Year…
“If this extra plant growth is not to get widely out of hand and produce a massive seeding of less desirable plants, it must be ‘topped’ regularly with some type of mower. THIS IS NOT HARVESTING! No, not even if you take some of it away to compost it – providing it is returned to that area. We left the ‘topped’ portions of our pastures to decompose right where they fell from the mower…”
The Bible also speaks of cattle or livestock and beasts in the land grazing the ground during the Land Sabbath (Leviticus 25:6-7). The ensuing manure contributes, of course, to soil fertility.
The principle should be clear. Let the land “rest” (understood in the right way) the seventh year as best as you can, by refraining from harvesting commercial crops (recall for example that fruit trees are excluded, but vineyards and olive yards are included), while using the time to build up large reserves or organic residues.
As we have pointed out, in this day and age, the regulations of the Land Sabbath and the Jubilee Year can only be applied in principle by the Church and its members, as the Church has no legal authority and jurisdiction over many of these provisions. However, when Jesus Christ returns and RULES, the provisions of the Land Sabbath and the Jubilee Year will be restored and literally applied within the spirit of the Law. Man will be taught what is best for him and, in time and for the most part, he will accept God’s truth.
Part 10 – Surety for Others
Even though we might sometimes be tempted to become surety for another person, especially a Church member, a close friend or a relative, the Bible contains strong warnings against such conduct. These warnings are still valid and binding for us today.
Proverbs 6:1-5 reads:
“My son, if you become surety [margin: guarantee or collateral] for your friend, If you have shaken hands in pledge for a stranger, You are snared by the words of your mouth; you are taken by the words of your mouth. So do this, my son, and deliver yourself; For you have come into the hand of your friend: Go and humble yourself; Plead with your friend. Give no sleep to your eyes, Nor slumber to your eyelids. Deliver yourself like a gazelle from the hand of the hunter, And like a bird from the hand of a fowler [margin: one who catches birds in a trap or snare].”
The Bible warns against becoming surety for both a “friend” and a “stranger.” According to the Ryrie Study Bible, the word for “stranger” is a neutral term and simply designates the borrower. The Soncino Commentary explains that the word “stranger” refers to another person, and that it is identical with neighbor.
This means, then, that Proverbs 6:1-5 cautions us against becoming surety for a friend AND a stranger; that is, for ANYONE. The Ryrie Study Bible states:
“The master teacher warns against becoming liable for the financial obligations of another. The one solution he offers is, deliver thyself.”
The New Student Bible explains: “Proverbs warns against ‘putting up security’ for a neighbor–something like co-signing a loan for a friend who doesn’t otherwise qualify. Proverbs supports generosity, but not open-ended charity in which the amount you must give and the timing are determined by circumstances beyond your control. Too often it leads to disaster.”
Fritz Rienecker states in his Commentary of the Bible: “The Book of Proverbs warns strongly against becoming surety for another… Each surety… remains uncertain for both parties, as the future is not within the control of men. That is why only God can truly be surety (Job 17:3).”
It is widely understood that the biblical term for “surety” includes co-signing for the debt of another. The Ryrie Study Bible defines “surety” as “a cosigner, one responsible for a debt should the borrower default.”
The Nelson Study Bible points out:
“These verses [in Proverbs 6:1-5] warn against putting up surety… or cosigning a loan. This does not mean we should never be generous or helpful if we have the means, only that we should not promise what we cannot deliver… inability to pay a debt is still a form of bondage and can be a serious problem…”
As many commentaries recognize, the biblical warning refers foremost to becoming surety for more than one is able and willing to pay. We know that in New Testament times, Church members sold their possessions outright and gave the proceeds to the Church (compare Acts 2:44-45; 4:34-37). They sold what they could sell—they did not sell what they did not have. By the same token, they did not promise to pay someone else’s debts, if they did not have the means to do so.
Matthew Henry’s Commentary points out:
“It is every man’s wisdom to keep out of debt as much as may be, for it is an encumbrance upon him, entangles him in the world, puts him in danger of doing wrong or suffering wrong. The borrower is servant to the lender, and makes himself very much a slave to the world. A man ought never to be bound as surety for more than he is both able and willing to pay, and can afford to pay without wronging his family.”
In addition, Proverbs 11:15 explains:
“He who is surety for a stranger will suffer, But one who hates being surety is secure.”
Soncino comments that the better translation of this passage is “for another,” rather than, “for a stranger.” The commentary continues to explain: “There is no limitation implied. The practice is condemned unreservedly.”
Proverbs 17:18 states:
“A man devoid of understanding shakes hands in a pledge, And becomes surety [margin: guarantee or collateral] for his friend.”
Commentaries like Rienecker point out that the practice of shaking hands in a pledge confirmed the surety. Job 17:3 also makes reference to such a practice. Today, the equivalent to shaking hands in a pledge would be signing a surety or guarantee agreement.
Proverbs 22:26-27 adds the following caution:
“Do not be one of those who shakes hands in a pledge, One of those who is surety for debts; If you have nothing with which to pay, Why should he take away your bed from under you?”
Soncino remarks that the phrase “for debts” literally means, “for (another man’s) loan.” The warning expressed is abundantly clear: We are not to become surety for the debts of another, for IF WE HAVE NOTHING WITH WHICH TO PAY at the time of the borrower’s default, we will be in deep trouble. This is not to say, of course, that the Bible prohibits husbands and wives to co-sign for a house loan. In God’s eyes, husbands and wives are no longer two persons, but “one flesh,” compare Matthew 19:4-6. In this context, please read our free booklet, “The Keys to Happy Marriages and Families.”
Application for Us Today
Sometimes, we desperately may want to help others in need. And we should—but we must do so by following God’s Way and directives. To become surety, guarantee or collateral for another person by co-signing for his or her debt, is generally not in accordance with God’s wise principles of right living. Even though we may have the means to pay when we cosign, we don’t know what the future brings (compare James 4:13-16), and whether we can pay the borrower’s debt when he defaults. Although it may seem right to us to become surety for another person, the Bible and experience caution us against such conduct.
Concluding Remarks
In this booklet, we have discussed some selected Old Testament regulations to determine either their ongoing or temporary validity. There are, of course, many more regulations that we could have included, and we might publish additional booklets on those topics in the future, if the need arises. The material covered in this booklet should help one see the rationale as to why certain provisions are still valid and how they should be applied today, while other provisions may be obsolete.
Ultimately, God looks at the heart and He will judge us based on what we know, not on what we don’t know. But when He offers us His understanding, it is our responsibility to accept it, embrace it, and to act accordingly.
Appendix A – 2 Corinthians 3:3-11 and the Ten Commandments
Does 2 Corinthians 3:3-11 teach that the Ten Commandments have been abolished?
For some, 2 Corinthians 3:3-11, and especially verse 7, teaches that the Ten Commandments, which were written on tablets of stone, “ceased to be in force and effect when Jesus Christ died on the cross.” However, a careful reading of the entire passage does not uphold such an erroneous teaching.
Let us review the entire passage of 2 Corinthians 3:3-11, in context:
“(3)… clearly you are an epistle of Christ, ministered by us, written not with ink but by the Spirit of the living God, not on tablets of stone but on tablets of flesh, that is, of the heart. (4) And we have such trust through Christ toward God. (5) Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think of anything as being from ourselves, but our sufficiency is from God, (6) who has also made us sufficient as ministers of the new covenant, not of the letter, but of the Spirit; for the letter kills, but the Spirit gives life. (7) But if the ministry of death, written and engraved on stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not look steadily at the face of Moses because of the glory of his countenance, which glory was passing away, (8) how will the ministry of the Spirit not be more glorious? (9) For if the ministry of condemnation had glory, the ministry of righteousness exceeds much more in glory. (10) For even what was made glorious had no glory in this respect, because of the glory that excels. (11) For if what is passing away was glorious, what remains is much more glorious.”
It is important that we carefully analyze this passage, so that we do not come to wrong conclusions. Quoting from pages 14 and 15 of our free booklet, “And Lawlessness Will Abound”:
“… God made a covenant with Israel at Mount Sinai. We read in Exodus 24 that the covenant was sealed with blood. When that happened, the covenant was final and could not be altered. The law of the covenant was written in a book, the ‘Book of the Covenant’ (verse 7; compare Hebrews 9:19-20). At that time, the sacrificial system was not a part of the law—those ritual provisions had not been given yet—and they were not written in the Book of the Covenant. The only sacrifice that is mentioned as a required sacrifice is the Passover (Exodus 23:18; Exodus 12). Yet, even this Passover sacrifice found its fulfillment in the death of Jesus Christ. Christians do not now offer lambs in sacrifice for Passover—rather, Paul shows: ‘For indeed Christ, our Passover, was sacrificed for us’ (1 Corinthians 5:7)… The covenant at Horeb originally did not include the sacrificial system. Neither did the Book of the Covenant contain such ritual regulations. But as time went on, ritual laws were added, including the laws regarding the Levitical priesthood and penalties or curses for violations of God’s spiritual law, and those did find their way into the Book of the Covenant, which is also called the Book of the Law of Moses (Deuteronomy 28:58, 61; 29:20-21, 27, 29; 31:9).This Book of the Law was placed outside or beside the ark of the covenant (Deuteronomy 31:24-26). The tablets with the Ten Commandments, however, were placed inside the ark (Deuteronomy 10:4-5; Hebrews 9:4).
“Later, all the laws that had been written by Moses into the Book of the Law were engraved on massive stones (Deuteronomy 27:2-3, 8; Joshua 8:30-32, 34). The laws that were written on the stones included the Ten Commandments, along with the statutes and judgments, and also the rules and regulations regarding sacrifices and other rituals. We find a reference to those stones and the laws that had been engraved on them in 2 Corinthians 3:7-8, ‘But if the ministry of death, written and engraved on stones, was glorious… how will the ministry of the Spirit not be more glorious?’
“The reference to the ministry of death includes the death penalty for violating God’s spiritual law. The penalties were first written in the Book of the Law of Moses and then engraved on massive stones. Since Christ died for us, we don’t have to pay the death penalty, if we repent of our sins and obtain forgiveness. In addition, the ritual sacrificial laws, which were among the laws written on stones, could not forgive sins—they only reminded the sinners of their sins. The Levitical priesthood was, in that sense, a ministry of death, as people would still not be able to obtain eternal life, even though they brought sacrifices.”
With this background, let us again carefully review verses 3 and 7 of 2 Corinthians 3. In verse 3, reference is made to the Ten Commandments, which were written “on tablets of stone.” Christians today are to keep the Ten Commandments in their hearts. It is not sufficient to possess tablets of stone which include the Ten Commandments, nor is it required to write the Ten Commandments on the doorposts of our houses as ancient Israel was required to do. Rather, we are to internalize the Commandments—write them in our hearts and obey them “from the heart.”
Verse 7, however, does NOT refer to the Ten Commandments. As stated above, the “ministry of death, written and engraved on STONES,” refers to massive stones (compare again Deuteronomy 27:2-3, 8; Joshua 8:30-32, 34), on which ALL of God’s laws were written—not just the Ten Commandments, which are spiritual and eternal, but also temporary ritual laws regarding washings and sacrifices. While the two tablets with the Ten Commandments did not include any penalties, the subsequent massive stones did.
Let us compare the different Greek words which are used in verses 3 and 7 in describing the “tablets of stone” and the “ministry of death… engraved on stones.” The Greek word for “of stone,” in verse 3, is “lithinos” (Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance of the Bible, No. 3035), and means, literally, “made of stone” or formed out of stones. The word is used in Revelation 9:20, describing idols made out of stone. The Greek word for engraved “on stones,” in verse 7, is “lithos” (Strong‘s No. 3037), and it describes complete stones—not something made of stone. It is also rendered as “millstone” in Luke 17:2. The tablets with the Ten Commandments were taken from stones—the tablets did not constitute complete stones. But later, all of God’s laws—permanent as well as temporary rules–were engraved on complete, massive stones. To reiterate: The Ten Commandments were written on TABLETS OF STONE—the laws of the Book of Moses, including the penalties for sin, were engraved on COMPLETE, MASSIVE STONES.
The Ten Commandments, as well as other permanent and temporary laws, were WRITTEN in a book—the Book of the Law of Moses. Verse 7 makes reference to this fact when it says, “…WRITTEN and engraved on stones.” Quite literally, the meaning is that all of the laws were first “reduced to writing” (“en grammasin” in Greek) and then “engraved” (“entupoo” in Greek) “on stones” (“en lithos” in Greek).
2 Corinthians 3:7-8 could be paraphrased as follows, to clarify the intended meaning:
“But if the ministry of death, which was first written in the Book of the Law of Moses and later engraved on massive stones, was glorious, even though it would cease one day—so that the children of Israel could not look steadily at the face of Moses because of the glory of his countenance (after he saw God’s form), which glory also passed away—how will the ministry of the Spirit, which will endure forever, not be more glorious?”
God’s true ministers today do not administer the death penalty for sin—they don’t fulfill the ancient Levitical priesthood’s role and function of a “ministry of condemnation” (2 Corinthians 3:9). Rather, God’s true ministry today teaches that sinning man can receive forgiveness of sin, through the Sacrifice of Jesus Christ. God’s ministry today also teaches that man must keep the Ten Commandments. Man can only do this, however, through the power of the Holy Spirit dwelling within him, which is received after repentance, belief and baptism. In other words, God’s ministry is a “ministry of righteousness” (2 Corinthians 3:9), teaching man how to obtain righteousness and how to live righteously. For further information on this critically important subject, please read our free booklet, “Baptism—A Requirement for Salvation?”
2 Corinthians 3:2-11 does not teach that the Ten Commandments are abolished. Quite to the contrary, the passage teaches that the Ten Commandments must be kept today. However, they must be kept in the Spirit; that is, they must be applied in our lives with their spiritual intent, as Christ clearly explained in Matthew 5-7. In doing so, we can escape death and inherit eternal life. If we refuse to do so, Christ’s warning in John 3:36 is still applicable for us today: “He who believes in the Son has eternal life; he who does not obey the Son shall not see life, but the wrath of God rests upon him (Revised Standard Version).”
Appendix B – 1 Corinthians 9:20-21 and the Ten Commandments
Does 1 Corinthians 9:20-21 teach that we are free from the law of the Ten Commandments?
One of the Scriptures that has been used by some for the support of their false claim that Paul no longer taught obedience to God’s law of the Ten Commandments is found in 1 Corinthians 9:20-21. This is, however, not at all what Paul was saying here.
Let us read, in context, the entire passage of 1 Corinthians 9:19-23:
“(Verse 19) For though I am free from all men, I have made myself a servant to all, that I might win the more; (verse 20) and to the Jews I became as a Jew, that I might win Jews; to those who are under the law, as under the law, that I might win those who are under the law; (verse 21) to those who are without law, as without law (not being without law toward God, but under law toward Christ), that I might win those who are without law; (verse 22) to the weak I became as weak, that I might win the weak. I have become all things to all men, that I might by all means save some. (verse 23) Now this I do for the gospel’s sake, that I may be partaker of it with you.”
Just what did Paul mean in 1 Corinthians 9:20-21?
The New Testament makes it clear that certain SACRIFICIAL laws are no longer binding today. Paul calls them “a tutor” in Galatians 3:24. This ritual law, which is referred to as a “LAW,” “was added because of transgression” (Galatians 3:19). Sin is the transgression of the Law (1 John 3:4), the Ten Commandments (James 2:8-12). We see, then, that the Ten Commandments—the “LAW”—had to be in effect BEFORE the sacrificial law system was added, as it was added BECAUSE OF transgression. (For a thorough explanation, please read our free booklet, “Paul’s Letter to the Galatians.”)
While it is no longer necessary to abide by the sacrificial system with its ritualistic rules, it would NOT be SINFUL to keep it while in the presence of Jews, as long as it was not kept for wrong motives and with a false understanding that it was still obligatory. Therefore, when Paul was with Jews, he would not offend them by refusing to keep their customs. He would not keep those customs, of course, when he was with Gentiles, as these customs or ritualistic laws are no longer binding. Paul DID make clear, however, that he DID teach and keep the spiritual LAW of God (Romans 7:14) that IS still binding, including ALL of the Ten Commandments (Matthew 19:17-19).
Paul never taught others to sin, and he was careful that he did not sin, either. He would have never disobeyed God by breaking His law, only to “win” the Gentiles. He was NOT without God’s law, although he no longer preached as binding and mandatory physical circumcision or other sacrificial rituals, as those temporary laws had been abolished by God in the New Testament. At the same time, he did not offend his Jewish audience by violating their customs and traditions, as long as he could keep them without sinning against God.
“Under the Law”
Finally, although he was not “under the law,” he became as one “under the law,” so that he might win those under the law. As we explain in our booklet, “And Lawlessness Will Abound…” the term “under the law” refers to its penalty. When we sin, the penalty of sin—death—is hanging over us like the sword of Damocles. Through the sacrifice of Christ, our repentance and our belief in and acceptance of His sacrifice, we can have forgiveness of our sins; that is, we won’t have to die anymore. The death penalty is no longer hanging over our heads. In order to win those who had not yet accepted Christ’s Sacrifice, Paul became as one of them. He showed them compassion and sympathy, rather than condemning and offending them. He became as one under the penalty of the law [even though he was not], as he understood what it was like to live in sin, being cut off and separated from God.
Paul never taught that any of God’s abiding laws could be broken. Those who want to REFUSE to keep God’s spiritual law, twist certain Scriptures and invent arguments to justify their sinful conduct. They do this, however, “to their own destruction” (compare 2 Peter 3:14-16).
Appendix C – Mark 7:18-19; Acts 10; 1 Timothy 4:1-5 and Unclean Meat
Do Mark 7:18-19 and Acts 10 and 1 Timothy 4:1-5 do away with the distinction between clean and unclean animals?
Many try to use these passages to “prove” that we are allowed today to eat whatever man in his twisted mind has decided to devour—including the meat from pigs, dogs, monkeys, rats, cats, squirrels, as well as frogs, snails, ants, scorpions, snakes, lobster, shrimp, shellfish and oysters, just to name a few. However, this is most certainly not what the aforementioned passages convey.
In our booklet, “And Lawlessness Will Abound,” we make the following general comments regarding clean and unclean animals:
“…the laws of clean and unclean meat were already in existence at the time of Noah—they did not come into existence at the time of Moses. Noah was specifically told by God to take with him into the ark ‘seven each of every clean animal, a male and a female; two each of animals that are unclean, a male and a female’ (Genesis 7:2. Compare also verse 8). Noah offered a burnt offering to God ‘of every clean animal and of every clean bird’ (Genesis 8:20).
“The covenant that God made later with Israel had no effect on the laws of clean and unclean animals—they were already in force long before that covenant was made. And nowhere does God teach us that we are now permitted to eat unclean animals. Notice the curse that God pronounces over those who, at the time of Christ’s return, eat swine’s flesh (Isaiah 66:17; 65:3–4).”
Mark 7:18-19
Jesus Christ did not abolish the distinction between clean and unclean animals. Some refer to Mark 7:18-19 as meaning that Christ made all animals clean and proper for consumption. However, the context of this passage is that the Pharisees criticized Christ’s disciples for eating food with “unwashed hands” (verse 2); that is, without washing their hands first “in a special way, holding the tradition of the elders” (verse 3). Christ said in verses 18-19: “… Do you not perceive that whatever enters a man from outside cannot defile him, because it does not enter his heart but his stomach, and is eliminated, thus purifying all foods?”
This passage does not teach, as some erroneously claim, that Christ made all foods clean. Rather, the word for “purifying” is “katharizo,” meaning “cleansing.” It is used in James 4:8, where sinners are told to cleanse their hands. The Authorized Version translates Mark 7:19 as, “… and goes out into the draught, PURGING all meats.”
Christ was addressing a situation where a little bit of dirt might have been attached to our hands or the CLEAN food. When we eat this, it does not defile us inwardly, as it is eliminated out of the body into the draught. The clean food will be ‘cleansed,’ in that little particles of dirt will be eliminated out of the body. To use the passage in Mark 7 and say that Christ made all unclean animals clean is a willful and deliberate distortion of Scripture.
Acts 10
Others claim that Acts 10 teaches that God made all food clean. In that passage, Peter had a vision, seeing a great sheet of clean and unclean animals, and a voice asking him to eat. Peter refused and did not eat, although the voice told him that he should not call common what God had cleansed (verse 15). Subsequently, Peter went to the Gentiles—normally treated as common or unclean by the Jews—and baptized them. When confronted by the disciples, who were, at that time, exclusively of Jewish background and descent, Peter explained the meaning of the vision. It had nothing to do with declaring unclean animals as appropriate for human consumption. Rather, Peter said, in verse 28: “… God has shown me that I should not call any MAN common or unclean.” And so, the disciples recognized the purpose of the vision—to show the New Testament Church that God had “granted to the GENTILES repentance to life” (Acts 11:18).
1 Timothy 4:1-5
Another Scripture used by some in an attempt to “prove” that there is no longer any distinction between clean and unclean animals is 1 Timothy 4:1-5. But note that this is not what that passage says.
1 Timothy 4:1-5 reads, in context:
“(Verse 1) Now the Spirit expressly says that in latter times some will depart from the faith, giving heed to deceiving spirits and doctrines of demons, (verse 2) speaking lies in hypocrisy, having their own conscience seared with a hot iron, (verse 3) forbidding to marry, and commanding to abstain from foods which God created to be received with thanksgiving by those who believe and know the truth. (Verse 4) For every creature of God is good, and nothing is to be refused if it is received with thanksgiving; (verse 5) for it is sanctified by the word of God and prayer.”
Some false demonic-inspired preachers prohibited marriage (saying it was defiled or polluted and not as holy as celibacy), and other deceiving teachers said that one must abstain from FOOD which God has created to be received with thanksgiving (compare verse 3). But God never created unclean animals for food. As we have seen, the distinction between clean and unclean animals already existed under Noah, long before Moses. It still existed long after Christ’s death when Peter refused to eat unclean meat, and it will still exist at the time of Christ’s return, as God will punish those who consume the flesh of pigs and other unclean animals, calling such a practice “abominable.”
In 1 Timothy 4:1-5, Paul is not permitting the consumption of the meat of unclean animals, but rather, he addresses those false preachers who teach against the consumption of meat of CLEAN animals for religious reasons. Paul is condemning the concept of that version of vegetarianism that is taught by people believing that they must not eat meat because they perceive it to be holy. (We might think of the belief in “holy” cows in certain parts of the world.) God says through Paul that every creature CREATED FOR FOOD (verse 3) is good and can be eaten, AS IT IS SANCTIFIED BY THE WORD OF GOD (verse 5). God’s Word, the Bible, never sanctified or set aside for consumption unclean animals, but it DOES sanctify or set aside for consumption the meat of every CLEAN animal. We are permitted to eat the flesh of clean animals with thanksgiving, for we believe God and His Word, and we know the truth (verse 3). And such consumption is good (verse 4) and also sanctified by prayer (verse 5), as we thank God (verse 4) and ask Him to bless the food and to set it aside for the nourishing of our bodies.
Barnes’ Notes on the Bible recognizes that the statement in verse 4, “For every creature of God is good,” can be grossly misunderstood and misinterpreted, when taken out of context; and so the following is stated:
“Nor does it mean that all that God has made is good ‘for every object to which it can be applied.’ It is good in its place; good for the purpose for which he made it. But it should not be inferred that a thing which is poisonous in its nature is good for food, ‘because’ it is a creation of God. It is good only in its place, and for the ends for which he intended it. Nor should it be inferred that what God has made is necessarily good ‘after’ it has been perverted by man.”
The creation of unclean animals, even though it is described as good in the first chapter of the book of Genesis, did not occur for the purpose of consumption through man. But a clean animal is “good” for consumption.
Clarke’s Commentary on the Bible adds:
“For every creature of God is good – That is: Every creature which God has made for man’s nourishment is good for that purpose, and to be thankfully received whenever necessary for the support of human life; and nothing of that sort is at any time to be refused.”
A similar explanation is given by Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible:
“… to abstain from meats: not from some certain meats forbidden by the law of Moses… but from all meats at some certain season of the year, as at what they call the Quadragesima or Lent, and at some days in the week, as Wednesdays and Fridays; and this all under an hypocritical pretence of holiness, and temperance, and keeping under the body, and of mortification; when they are the greatest pamperers of their bodies, and indulge themselves in all manner of sensuality: the evil of this is exposed by the apostle…”
For instance, it is well-known that ultra-orthodox Catholics refrain from eating meat on Fridays, especially on “Good Friday,” claiming that they do so in remembrance of Christ’s crucifixion. They prefer to eat fish on that day. But apart from the fact that Christ was not crucified on a Friday, but on a Wednesday [for proof, read our free booklet, “Jesus Christ—a Great Mystery”], the Bible does not prohibit us to eat the meat of a clean animal on the day of His crucifixion.
However, God still requires that we abstain from consuming the meat of UNCLEAN animals. But this does not necessarily include the use of medicines, vitamins and mineral supplements derived from unclean animals, and the use of gelatin products, which might be derived from parts of unclean animals; while the prohibition of eating certain parts of clean animals, such as food, fat and blood, is still valid for us today.
Appendix D – Hebrews 13:9 and Unclean Meat
Does Hebrews 13:9 teach that we are free to eat whatever “meat” we want?
Hebrews 13:9 states:
“(9) Do not be carried about [away] with various and strange doctrines. For it is good that the heart be established by grace, not with foods [or meat] which have not profited those who have been occupied with them.”
Paul addresses the fact that certain “rules”—various and strange doctrines—had been added by the refinements of Jewish rulers and by tradition. These rules did not originate with God’s law, but with human traditions and ideas.
We need to emphasize that Paul is addressing “various and strange” doctrines. In the final analysis, doctrines pertaining to the distinction of clean and unclean meats, or even to the sacrificial system, were not “strange” to God or the Hebrews. Rather, the Jews were very familiar with these teachings, so that it is doubtful that Paul was addressing any of these Old Testament laws. It is much more likely that Paul was addressing traditional Jewish teaching (outside the pages of the Old Testament) and the concepts of pagan or “Gnostic” teachers who were trying to convince the Hebrews to adopt “new” or “strange” ideas regarding food or meat, or their habit of eating and drinking.
Paul was addressing concepts in Hebrews 13:9, which had not originated with God, but with men. God gave ancient Israel the law regarding clean and unclean meat, as well as the sacrificial system. While the law pertaining to clean and unclean meat is still in effect, the law pertaining to the sacrificial ceremonial system has indeed been superseded by Christ’s supreme Sacrifice. Still, all these laws originated with God, and Paul could not possibly have referred to them as “strange.”
What was “strange”—even in the eyes of God—were doctrines and concepts originating with men.
Men, under demonic influence, had added the concepts of rejecting some meats that God created as clean or proper for human consumption (1 Timothy 4:1-3), while allowing the consumption of animal flesh that God has specifically prohibited.
In regard to “strange doctrines,” Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible states:
“… strange doctrines may design such as were never taught by God, nor are agreeable to the voice of Christ, nor to be found in the word of God; and which are new, and unheard of, by the apostles and churches of Christ; and appear in a foreign dress and habit: wherefore the apostle exhorts the believing Hebrews not to be ‘carried about with them’…”
In conclusion, it is very clear from the entirety of Scripture that Hebrews 13:9 does not teach that the distinction between clean and unclean animals has been abolished. It is apparently focusing on new and strange doctrines which uninspired people (Jews and Gentiles) were teaching to detract from the supreme Sacrifice of Jesus Christ (compare 2 Peter 2:1-3).
This website uses cookies so that we can provide you with the best user experience possible. Cookie information is stored in your browser and performs functions such as recognising you when you return to our website and helping our team to understand which sections of the website you find most interesting and useful.
Strictly Necessary Cookies
Strictly Necessary Cookie should be enabled at all times so that we can save your preferences for cookie settings.
If you disable this cookie, we will not be able to save your preferences. This means that every time you visit this website you will need to enable or disable cookies again.
3rd Party Cookies
This website uses Google Analytics to collect anonymous information such as the number of visitors to the site, and the most popular pages.
Keeping this cookie enabled helps us to improve our website.
Please enable Strictly Necessary Cookies first so that we can save your preferences!